Dark Side of the Spooky

WIPs and such that bitch ass patreon won't let me post 🙄

[dark-and-spooky]

A Rope in Hand [WIP]

ship: Soap/male OC, past established soapghost rating: E cw: major character death (not main ship), parent/child incest, dead dove: do not eat, mentions of domestic abuse and rape tags: original adult children, background/past soapghost, smut, trans male character, age gap, soft sex, oral sex, vaginal sex

one of the possible endings to Overripe Fruit, and a gift for a friend (of sorts). This is technically only one version of this fic and there's another version bouncing around in my brain but alas. Also, still a WIP bc I couldn't be arsed to write the torture scene today so it just says [torture scene] lmao.

Soap picked at the worn lace ruffles on his night gown, watching Jenna check the windows (again) and door (a third time) and cameras (he’d lost count). The younger of his children had always been troubled, and he’d almost thought he lost her for good when she ran away at 17, but Tommy had found her and brought her home, some pact made between them that kept them close for another decade.

And a decade it had been. A long, arduous decade of Simon retreating as his children grew more distant and Ghost rearing his aging head again.

A small blip on a device at Jenna’s waist alerted her to something, and she fussed with a machine he was unfamiliar with before her eyes glazed over ever so slightly.

“Roger,” she said in her SAS Lieutenant voice, “Charges are set, and perimeter is clear. We’re ready for him.”

A long beat of silence.

“He’s here with me still. I couldn’t convince him to go.”

More silence.

“I know, Tom, I didn’t want him here either, but I’ll stick around so he doesn’t see the worst of it.”

Soap knew they were talking about him, now, not whoever their target was that they were luring out to the little family cottage in the woods of Quebec—logically, it could only be Simon or Price, but Soap was adamantly trying not to think about that, trying not to worry about his children’s safety or the wellbeing of those two men who he loathed and loved and wished dead and wished more than anything would just change so that he could love them again.

The sound of an engine distracted him from his thoughts, and, for a chilling moment, he worried his children were going to blow his husband up in his vehicle, but when the engine sound got close, he heard the distinct pop of tires and the bang of flashbangs and smoke grenades. This would only anger the Ghost, of course, and his children knew that, so he wasn’t sure why…

A horrible warbling whine cut through the air that made him wince even from a distance, and he couldn’t imagine how disabling the sound would be up close. He cut a look to Jenna, who shrugged apologetically.

“What even is that?” he asked.

“Sound shield.” She tapped on a tablet to pull up a feed and check all the cameras again. “It’s a modified riot shield that emits a discordant collection of soundwaves. Makes it very difficult to do anything if you’re standing in front of it, and it’s designed so the wielder doesn’t get effected too badly.”

“Nasty,” Soap replied, both impressed that such a device existed and horrified his children would use it against family.

“Not as nasty as the bone enhancement implants Simon had put in a couple years ago that make him move faster and hit harder than a normal human.” Her tone was light, but her implication was clear: they were levelling the playing field, and without such a device Tommy would probably be dead already.

“Then why—”

“You know why,” she hissed with such venom Soap was stunned temporarily.

He opened his mouth to reply, hoping the right words would show up on his tongue, but her head whipped to the side, listening, and then she was moving with lightning speed to the door and unbolting it.

Tommy… No, Smoke had a bit of a black eye blooming around the bluer of his two eyes—Soap’s eye, he and Simon had joked when he was wee, the almost fully brown one being Simon’s—and a massive form flung over one shoulder. He had inherited his father’s stature and height, and then some, and with age on his side he made quick work of hauling the heavy older man into what was once Soap’s lonesome bedroom where he wasted away while he waited for Tommy to be born.

The room had been closed off to him since they’d arrived, Jenna ‘preparing’ it for their incoming company and not letting him inside, and he looked to her now to find her changed as well. Where his daughter had stood before, he found Siren, cutting brown eyes and heavy, dark brow as intimidating as her namesake. She’d thrown the scarf Laswell had given her over her lower face, and yet even in the obscurity of her features she looked nothing like Simon, but not all that much like himself. Where, exactly, she’d come from, he was not always sure, and he knew she was his in the marrow of his bones, but he did wonder if somehow, some way, she wasn’t Simon’s. Foolish, because who else did he know with brown eyes other than Kyle, who was gratefully uninvolved with all of this, but the hope lingered in him, nonetheless.

Soap could hear the clanging of chains and the creaking of wood and though he knew he did not want to know, he desperately needed to see what was happening.

[torture idk man]

Simon’s breathing was wet with blood and death, but he looked up at Smoke at spat, “You’re a little fucking bastard.”

Smoke laughed. “No, dad, I’m all fucking yours.”

Something about that, about him finally recognizing their relationship, must have been too much for Simon because he finally gave up, finally let go of fighting for every breath and let his body do what it wanted to do and die. It would still take time, a few minutes probably for him to fully bleed out, but he slipped into unconsciousness then and Smoke finally slipped back into Tommy.

“Fuck,” he whispered, tossing the knife away and going to lean against the wall.

Soap was torn between grief, relief, and the deep-seated need to comfort, but Siren was leading him to sit at the island in the kitchen and then going in to talk to Tommy. She was still in call-sign mode, which meant her job wasn’t done, and after a couple minutes of murmured discussion, he watched her lug Simon’s corpse out. He had to be awful to carry, but at least he’d bled a lot and she wasn’t a small woman, and she hadn’t been promoted to Lieutenant and invited into the SAS because she lacked the capacity to carry her fellow operatives when needed.

So, Smoke had done the killing, now it was Siren’s job to clean it all up. He supposed that was fitting, or at least what small, logical part of his brain was compartmentalizing and processing this normally was saying it was, considering their personalities. Tommy had been the tornado of a child who left every possible mess in his wake, where Jenna had been not so much the clean-up crew but the system that made it easier—Soap wasn’t the one who organized the play area’s toy bins, it was Jenna, and Soap wasn’t the one who scheduled their play and study time, it was Jenna. It really was no wonder she decided to be an officer.

But sitting there in the kitchen, staring at the dripping trail of blood and bloody boot prints left in Siren’s wake, most of those thoughts sat on a very far back burner, while white noise consumed him. It was pins and needles behind his eyes that he only realized were tears when they fell on his forearm, startling him. It was bile on his tongue that, when he ran to the sink to throw up, came out as a laugh. What the fuck was wrong with him?

“Ma’am?” Tommy asked. Or had it been Mom? His accent was such a mess after moving from Montreal to Manchester when he was 12 it was hard to tell sometimes what he was saying.

“Hey, Tom,” was all he managed to reply.

“Ma, I’m sorry.” He was hovering on the border of the kitchen, watching him, and when Soap turned to face him, he slowly began to approach. “Ma, I didn’t want this to happen. I tried to talk to him, you know, into getting a divorce, into letting you go, but he wouldn’t see sense.”

Soap frowned. “Why would I want a divorce? Simon—”

“Ghost, Ma. We both know they’re the same man. Don’t tell me you liked the way he hurt you.”

He tried to swallow and the ache in his throat reminded him of the way Ghost had choked him nearly to the point of unconsciousness not two nights prior for simply suggesting that, now that they’d had all the kids they were going to, he might get top surgery. The trouble was that he did like being hurt, just not the causes for the hurt, not the fear and loathing and longing that came along with the hurt. Tears spilled down his cheeks unbidden again and he heard Tommy’s breath catch.

An unsteady breath, then a thud, and when Soap finally found the courage to look back at him, Tommy was kneeling on the floor in front of him, mask tossed aside, head bowed, and tears of his own boring tracks through the blood and dirt on his face.

“Oh, my love, you don’t have to do that,” he found himself saying, though he wasn’t sure what ‘that’ was or exactly what he was talking about.

Tommy took a shuddering breath, then buried his face in Soap’s stomach and threw his arms around his hips.

“I couldn’t bear to watch him hurt you anymore, I couldn’t bear to watch him lock you away and keep you from what you loved,” he whispered as if it was some secret, something criminal, “I watched for 18 years, I saw far too much for far too many of those years, and even when I was in the military and away from the house, I still saw it when I came home.”

Soap’s mind was spinning, stuck on what the hell seeing ‘far too much’ could mean, and the way Tommy dug his fingers into the flesh on his hips as he buried his face deeper into his belly was not helping in the slightest. An arousal he’d only been distantly aware of when watching him take Ghost apart returned with a vengeance, sparking down his spine to pool between his legs, and as much as he willed it away, he could not seem to dismiss it the way he used to with Simon. He supposed that with Simon, signs of arousal were punished severely when they were unwanted, and he knew for certain that Tommy would not hurt him that way, nor that he would be looking under his nightgown to check.

Then Soap shifted his feet and Tommy was grabbing his hips roughly and pushing him back and upwards. His sharp little gasp was entirely involuntary, as was the way he looked down at Tommy in confusion and accidentally caught sight of the tent in his trousers.

Oh.

“Tommy…”

He looked up, his brown eyes like dark pools of guilt when he caught onto what Soap had seen.

“I’m sorry, I can’t help it,” he murmured, looking away, “Just thinking about, um…”

And then Soap realized exactly what Tommy had seen, probably many times given how brazen Simon could be about fucking him in literally any and every location in the house, and he was horrified to notice his cunt clenching at the thought. He wished for Tommy’s sake that he’d been witness to their consensual encounters, but considering he’d just tortured his own father to death, he doubted it.

“It’s alright love, it’s not your fault,” he found himself saying, cupping Tommy’s face in his hands like a warm mug of tea, “I think I understand now, why you did what you did today.”

“He hurt you,” Tommy insisted, his hands trembling where they gripped at Soap’s hips tighter, and it took all of Soap’s resolve not to whine at the sensation. God that was fucked up.

“Sometimes, yes, he did. And sometimes he was very good to me.” It was weak, but he felt he needed to say it, to defend a man who could no longer defend himself.

Tommy didn’t reply, instead rubbing circles over his hipbones with his thumbs and staring forward as he thought. Eventually, he said, “Was he being good to you, or was he hiding the cyanide in almond cake?”

“I…” Soap wanted to say that he didn’t understand, but he understood perfectly, and it wasn’t even a bad metaphor. He sighed. “I suppose it’s desirable for your kids to be smarter than you.”

Tommy choked on a laugh. “I don’t know if I want to be reminded about that right now.”

“About you being smarter than me?” Soap knew perfectly well that wasn’t what Tommy meant, but he wanted to hear the man say it, wanted to hear him admit it.

“The other part,” Tommy rasped, eyes glued to the minute movements of Soap’s hips as he squirmed with arousal, “Let’s forget about the other part.”

Which was deeply fucked up and he really should care about it, but he supposed if Tommy wanted to fully commit to the Oedipus complex that was his decision as a nearly 30-year-old man. He let his hands drift up into Tommy’s ginger curls to tangle there, grateful for how much he looked like Simon and how little he resembled Soap or anyone in his family—aside from that splash of blue in his eyes, it would be easy to believe he was Simon’s younger brother or nephew.

Soap didn’t have long to contemplate or get too caught up in that, though, because Tommy was kissing his lower stomach over his clothes while hiking up his skirt and then was diving between his legs tongue-first. At his age, he didn’t really get all that wet anymore, but whatever Tommy found, he liked, because the minute his tongue made contact, he moaned, pushing one of Soap’s legs up over his shoulder to get better access to his hole.

He flicked his tongue inside, teasing more than anything, then laved a long line up to his cock and back, never lingering in one place long enough for Soap to really sink into the sensations. Not nearly enough as it was, it was also far, far too much, and Soap quickly found himself bracing against the counter with one arm, the single leg holding him up trembling in the storm that was Tommy’s devotion. Tommy evidently could feel his unsteadiness, because he pulled back and propped him up on the counter properly, shifting his knees wider apart to get closer—which made the very large bulge in his trousers that much more obvious—and wrapping one arm around Soap’s thigh.

Then he was fucking him with his tongue in earnest, thumbing over his cock in firm circles with the hand holding his skirt and thigh out of the way, and all it took was a gentle tease of fingertips around the rim of his asshole with Tommy’s spare hand for him to fall apart. He came blindingly hard, his grip probably the wrong side of painful in Tommy’s hair and his ears ringing, but he felt floaty and soft and elated as Tommy worked him through it, not stopping until Soap begged him to.

When he pulled away it was with a small whine, mouth swollen pink and covered in his wetness, and Soap didn’t know if he’d ever seen something so beautiful. God help him, he was perfect.

“You’re so good, Tom.” He carded his fingers gently through his hair, a silent apology for tugging so hard earlier. “So perfect for me.”

Soap had never had this role, had never thought he’d want it, but with Tommy on his knees, a whining beautiful mess, he could imagine wanting nothing else. It was odd, though, because for all he’d enjoyed his role as the one taking orders, he’d always had himself in mind, and yet here was Tommy with a raging hard-on and not a word or sound about it.

“Do you want to fuck me?” The words were out of his mouth before he could think them through, but he couldn’t bring himself to regret them despite how impulsively they were said.

Tommy’s eyes went wide, and he swallowed. “I don’t deserve—”

“You do.”

He nodded quickly. “Please. Please, I’ve wanted it for… for…”

It was Soap’s turn to groan, and he leaned down to silence him with a kiss. They could have that incredibly awkward conversation later. For now, he wanted to get stuffed full of cock and worshiped like the stars shone on his command alone.

Tommy stood on evidently sore legs, his wince well hidden but not well enough, and as he started to open his belt, he paused. He looked around for a long moment, then sighed and continued his undressing, actually stripping out of his fatigue overshirt and undershirt, rapidly unlacing and kicking off his boots before shoving his trousers off over his feet.

“Quite a lot more undressing than I expected,” Soap said, “I was expecting you to be in more of a rush.”

“I don’t want this to be like when he fucked you.” The you deserve better than that left unsaid did not go unheard.

“Oh?” Soap’s voice was trembling, and he couldn’t stop it.

“I want to carry you to the bed and make love to you but there is no bed, and I don’t think that would be welcome,” Tommy admitted, eyes cast to the floor.

Soap held his arms out. “Carry me to the couch?”

There was so much hope in Tommy’s eyes when he looked up at him that it broke and mended Soap’s heart at once. Tommy reached out, but paused, looking at his hands.

“I should… wash these.”

Soap looked at them as well, then snorted. He’d had worse from Simon inside him, but he’d also gotten a UTI as a result, so he waved Tommy toward the sink. He went sheepishly, but washed with the thoroughness and efficiency of a soldier and returned his full attention to Soap shortly.

When his hands were clean, he lifted him delicately, seeming to have no difficulty despite the small amount of weight he’d put on with age and children and being confined to the house. The only reason he hadn’t gained more was because Ghost didn’t want him to, and his diet was restricted to make sure he didn’t, but he didn’t want to think about that, not when Tommy was carrying him to the couch and laying him down and kissing him reverently. Especially not when Tommy was squeezing his waist under his nightgown and sliding a hand down to circle his cock and tease the wetness of him before sliding in deep.

He started with two fingers, gently pumping in and out while curling the digits in to look for that spot that would make him tremble, and when he found it, he abused it. Distantly, Soap wondered how he was so skilled at this, how much practice he had and who he’d gotten it with, but he set aside his jealous protective urges and instead focused on the pleasure, on Tommy laying kisses along his throat in a delicate discordance with his brutal abuse of his g-spot.

“Fuck, fuck you’re doing so good for me,” he managed to gasp, letting his nails bite into bare shoulders.

“Wanna make you come again,” Tommy murmured against his skin as he slipped a third finger inside him, “Wanna feel it on my fingers.”

Soap clenched involuntarily and Tommy whined, burying his face in his shoulder to hide the noise, and Soap breathed a laugh.

“S’gonna be a lot more where that came from if you keep fingering me like that, darling.” Soap groaned and clenched again as Tommy hit his spot just right. “Fuck, that’s it, good boy.”

It really didn’t take long for him to come again, then, and his legs were feeling like jelly by the time he was coming down, his knees practically pins-and-needles and his whole lower body physically trembling without his permission.

“Steamin’ Jesus,” he groaned, dragging Tommy into a quick, dirty kiss. “If you want me out of this nightgown you’re gonna have to do it yourself, my legs don’t work anymore.”

Tommy took the hem in his hands and considered it, then looked at him softly. “Do you want me to tear it off you, or lift you to take it off carefully?”

Soap couldn’t help but smile. Ever considerate.

“The latter, please, my love.”

And Tommy did, gently lifting him as he went, stripping the old and ratty but precious to him nightgown off and laying it on the coffee table. He was laid back down with reverence usually reserved to museum artifacts and the eucharist, and then Tommy finally stripped his boxers off and freed his presumably aching cock. It was red with need and heavily leaking precum, but more importantly it was at least as big as Simon’s had been and Soap found his legs falling open and his mouth going dry.

Tommy’s hand was a brand on his thigh, but Soap was more distracted by Tommy reaching blind for the secret coffee table lube and getting it on his first go. He poured some on his cock, hissing at the cold, but his eyelids fluttered as he stroked himself loosely to spread it before lining himself up.

“I… Are you sure…?”

He was watching him with those big eyes again, infinite brown pools only interrupted by a large splash of blue in the left and a small speck of it in the right. Fuck was he beautiful.

“I want whatever you want, darling.” Which wasn’t to say he didn’t want that cock inside him more than anything at the moment, but that he didn’t want it if Tommy had doubts.

Those eyes hardened with determination, remaining pools but this time of molten desire. “I have only ever wanted you.”

And wasn’t that the most fucked up thing he’d ever heard. Almost as fucked up as the fact that it made something in him preen, and definitely made his pussy clench and feel horribly, terribly empty. Almost as fucked up as the way Tommy whispered ma’am as his cock caught on his hole, and Soap thought he heard mom instead. Almost as fucked up as the way Tommy’s cock fit perfectly inside him as if he was made for this.

Almost.

“Tommy!” he gasped, clenching hard as he bottomed out and ground up that little bit deeper so he could really feel it, “Oh, oh, fuck that’s it, that’s so good, my good boy. That’s my good boy.”

“Like this, ma’am?” Tommy asked breathlessly.

He drew maybe a quarter of the way out and pushed back in with intention but not speed, knowing to be gentle with Soap’s cervix. When Soap mewled and clenched on him hard, he seemed to get the message that yes, like that, and he picked up his pace a little, rocking up into his cervix with each thrust without snapping his hips hard enough to hurt.

Soap found himself clawing at his back, his control over their dynamic rapidly depleting, but Tommy was too sweet to wrest control from him and instead continued to fuck him exactly how he begged for. If Soap whined for more, he got more. When he wanted to be turned over so that he got more stimulation on his g-spot, he was turned over by gentle hands and then fucked down into until he cried. When he wanted a hand on his cock, he got that, too.

“You’re so good, so fucking good for me, fuck,” he babbled into the cushions of the couch as Tommy thrust into him from behind, strong even strokes just deep enough to feel without hurting.

Tommy whined against his neck, leaving kisses there, still gentle when he touched him, never biting or scratching or marking him in any way. “I love you. I just want to give you everything I can.”

“I love you, Tommy,” Soap sobbed around the words, feeling suddenly overcome by the strength of both his emotions and impending orgasm. “Oh fuck, I’m close. So close.”

“Me too, won’t last.” Honestly Soap was impressed with his stamina as he was, so he just whined and nodded before the man could get worried about that. “Can I…”

He trailed off, whining again into Soap’s neck, but Soap suspected he knew what Tommy was going to ask.

“I want you to come inside me,” Soap said, and revelled in the way Tommy’s breath caught in his throat, “I want you to come inside me, and I want you to leave your marks on my skin.”

Tommy made a noise then, something deep and throaty and pure animal, something possessive that sparked up Soap’s spine and buzzed over his scalp, and when Tommy dug his teeth into his shoulder and nails into his hip bones, Soap felt himself finally tip over the edge for the third time. The orgasm consumed him, his vision blurring and turning white at the edges, his ears popping and ringing and too muddled to make sense of the sounds around him, and every awareness he had was on Tommy’s cock inside him, still thrusting as he pulsed and clenched and gushed.

Just as he was edging into the realm of overstimulation, Tommy jerked, burying himself deep as his cock twitched and unloaded into him. He felt his own body clench as best it could at the thought, though he was too worn out for it to come to much and Tommy was too busy riding out his orgasm by rocking into him to notice it all that much.

Eventually, Tommy pulled back to look at him, eyes soft and expression reverent. He swallowed, throat so dry the sound clicked, and then he finally rasped, “I love you. I’ve wanted to do this for a long time and I… Thank you. I love you. I love you so much.”

“Tommy,” Soap murmured, cupping his jaw, “You know I love you more than anything. You’re my world, darling, you and—”

He and Tommy both grimaced, the reminder of Jenna a reminder of other things they were trying very hard not to think about while Tommy’s cock was still inside him. Now that the heat was dying down between them, that burning arousal lowered to a simmer, he supposed they were supposed to regret it, to realize they’d been mistaken and hadn’t had their heads on right and fucked up. But that wasn’t how he felt, not at all, and he wanted to keep Tommy there inside his embrace (and cunt) for as long as he possibly could.

Tommy slowly pulled out, tugging back on his boxers once he had extracted himself from Soap and he gave him a soft kiss on the cheek before heading to the bathroom for a cloth. As he laid there, waiting, Soap did his best to keep his mind blank, to not think too hard about anything that was going on, lest he realize the truth to all of it. He was a soldier, even so many years retired, and compartmentalizing was what he was good at, after all.

When Tommy returned, he had a damp washcloth and a set of clothes for himself, though none for Soap, which he supposed was fair considering how soiled Tommy’s other clothes were. Tommy cleaned him up gently and with an attention and care that Soap was unused to, so much so that he felt disarmed by it, as if his walls were being actively stripped down and torn away by every pass of that cloth between his legs.

Finally clean, he went to reach for his nightgown and Tommy frowned.

“What are you doing?”

Soap swallowed, an old instinct that told him he was about to be in trouble rearing its head. He told it to settle down, knowing Tommy wouldn’t hurt him.

“I’d prefer not to waltz around naked, as much as you might prefer that.” He tried to make his voice steady.

Tommy chuckled. “Of course, but I brought clothes for you. I mean, you can wear whatever you want but I thought it might be nice to be in, well, something other than a nightgown for our trip into town.”

And only then did Soap recognize the clothes neatly folded on the armchair as his own, from many years ago—civvies he’d bought and nearly never had the occasion to wear because Simon so rarely let him go into town when he wasn’t pregnant, and when he was, he would make him wear embarrassing maternity wear.

He let himself be dressed in old civvies, which fit by some miracle, and then Tommy cleaned himself up and got dressed in his own clean clothes. When they were both fresh, the carnage of the house seemed more palpable, and the reality started to sink in a little more.

“Tommy, what’s going to happen to you and Jenna because of this?”

“Nothing is going to happen,” Tommy replied softly, “Major Garrick gave us leave, the three of us as a family, to go hunting in our cabin in Quebec. Someone leaked that information to our enemy and while Jenna and I were out they cornered Ghost, knocked him out, and tortured him—I made sure to do it the Russian way, so they won’t suspect it was an inside job. Officially, when Jenna and I returned, Ghost was heavily injured and we just caught sight of the vehicle leaving but chose to try and save him rather than give chase, unsure how many combatants there were and how far backup would be when we were not technically deployed.

Unfortunately, of course, Ghost succumbed to his injuries before Jenna could even make it to the hospital, and I stayed here to set up a perimeter and watch to see if anyone returned. You, according to the record, were staying with a friend nearby and saw and heard nothing.”

They had planned this so well, had a whole story set up with timetables and time off requests and a decent paper trail. Hell, he wouldn’t put it past them to have falsified (or even legitimate) pings on their cellphones showing them out in the nearby town while most of this was going on.

“Wait, what friend near—”

Before he could even finish his question, there was a light rap on the door, which Tommy rushed to answer, though he cautiously looked through the peephole first just in case.

The door opened to reveal a tired-looking Gary, dressed comfortably in a polo and sweater vest with light wash jeans. He gave a very warm smile to Tommy and then a similarly warm one to Soap, before tsk-ing disapprovingly at the bloody floor.

“Messy,” he rasped, silently adding with his hands in still-awkward BSL, “Why haven’t you cleaned up yet?”

“I didn’t want him to think too much about it,” Tommy replied softly, pulling the man into a tight hug, “It’s good of you to come, though. Thank you, Gary.”

And when Tommy had dropped the ‘uncle’ that used to get tacked on to the front of that, Soap wasn’t sure, but he’d be paying attention to it. He approached his old friend and let himself be pulled into a hug and led outside, away from the blood and memories.

“Safe now,” Gary said with a warm palm rubbing Soap’s back, and he almost believed it.

“Price…”

“Gone.” His tone was devoid of anything, as if there were no emotions to feel about that fact, or perhaps too many that were so different that they cancelled each other out.

Before he could ask, Tommy added, “He was killed in action a couple months ago. I assumed Ghost would have told you, but I guess not. Gary was left the cottage here in Quebec in Price’s will, under a false name of course, and that whole fiasco is part of what started me and Jenna thinking about getting you out. It’s… well, it’s complicated.”

“Gary, I’m—”

He was going to say sorry, going to offer condolences, but Gary shook his head. They all just stood there in the clearing in awkward silence, then Soap pulled him into a hug.

“I understand.”

Gary’s hands were warm on the sides of his neck, and the place where their foreheads rested together buzzed with some restless energy, but it was comfortable, comforting, to know he wasn’t alone in his messy mix of relief and grief and horror and finally. After a long moment, probably too long, he realized what their embrace probably looked like and he drew back quickly, not wanting Tommy to get the wrong idea, but when he looked at the man, he was watching them idly, nothing but the faintest hint of a smile on his face. He didn’t look jealous. If anything, he looked amused.

Resigning himself to even more incredibly complex feelings, Soap let himself be ushered into Gary’s car and driven off to his home. He needed sleep, then food, and then maybe he could talk to Tommy about everything that had just happened.

He didn’t even realize he was falling asleep until he found himself roused by Tommy lifting him.

“Just sleep, love,” he whispered, “You’re clearly tired.”

“You wore me out,” he replied with no thought to who might overhear them. Thankfully it didn’t seem like Gary or Jenna were around.

Tommy huffed a laugh. “Come on, let’s get you to bed.”

And so, Soap let himself be carried up to a small room, laid down on the bed and gently manhandled until he was shoeless and just in his boxers and a t-shirt and then Tommy tucked him under the covers and gave him the softest of kisses goodnight. He fell back asleep in minutes.

[dark-and-spooky]

VIII: Holy Days, Holy Respite

The World Will Kneel (abyss au) Part 8

First - Next - Previous

Work Info: characters + warnings

note: characters page has been updated with additional world building info, and some names have been altered since the previous chapters. I'm sorry there are no jump-to-section links, tumblr seems to have deactivated them for the new post editor.

Act 1: Vanessa

Vanessa paced the length of she and Tesia’s room. In two days’ time, she would lead a small group to acquire Gabriel from Lathi, by force most likely, and though she was in some way terrified, she felt confident in the plan she, Tesia, and Saylor had concocted. They would almost certainly lose a substantial number of soldiers in the process, which was regrettable, but getting him back was more important than anything else.

There was, perhaps, a personal element to that significance for Vanessa, she could admit to herself, considering it was her... well, Tesia’s father they were retrieving, but at the end of the day he was one of Orcus’s great champions and thus it was best their enemies did not keep him in their grasp. Plus, she held no affection for Lathi after all she had done to Tesia’s home and people, so the opportunity to strike back at her after all this time thrilled her for reasons she didn’t want to think about.

“You’re pacing again,” Tesia pointed out as she came in.

Vanessa grunted. “And you’re compartmentalizing. We all have our faults.”

“I’m not compartmentalizing, I simply trust that Saylor and we have a good plan and that it will work.” Tesia came up and put her hands on Vanessa’s shoulders, effectively stopping her in place. “You worry too much.”

“And you too little,” Vanessa grumbled. “What if your mum isn’t a prisoner? What if Lathi is next to the prisoner cart instead of at the front of the line? What if their forces spot us before we can daze them?”

“My love,” Tesia whispered, effectively stopping her heartbeat for a moment. “Is all this worry for my sake? Because this is my father?”

Vanessa swallowed. “Lucien’ll be real mad if we fail.”

“He’s Lucien, I don’t think he’s capable of being that mad about anything,” Tesia replied, “Be honest with me.”

“What if we botch it, Tesh? What if we fuck it six ways from Sunday and everything goes belly up? What if... what if I lose you in the process of getting him back?” By the end, her voice was barely even a whisper.

“That’s not gonna happen, Nessa. And if it does, I know you would break this world in two to get me back.”

Vanessa dragged her into a kiss and found herself on her back on the bed a moment later. Tesia’s hair was so soft between her fingers, her hips so warm between her thighs, her hands so demanding where they tugged her clothes off and tossed them across the room. Those clever, clever fingers teased her lips for a moment before slipping into her and Vanessa mewled as Tesia put her thumb on her clit.

“Tesh,” she whined, bucking into her touch.

Sharp, angry words beyond their door doused the heat between them like a bucket of cold water.

“... think that I would ever consider allying myself with the likes of you, you would be sorely mistaken, Irkeidish,” Tisiphone’s gravel voice gritted out.

Vanessa and Tesia exchanged a tired look, and Vanessa gently pushed her lover away as she walked to the door to the beat of Gunvald smarmy, “I thought we were all equal under Orcus?”

Before Tisiphone could snap back at him, Vanessa opened the door. They both startled.

Gunvald took in her nakedness with a cocked eyebrow but otherwise seemed less affected than she’d expected. Perhaps he was more like her than she’d initially thought.

Tisiphone and Shanna were standing a few meters from him, and the look she got from them was admittedly more exciting and far more heated. Their eyes shifted to, presumably, Tesia behind her, and she felt her hands on her hips a moment later.

“Do you all have a reason for interrupting us? Hearing you bitch at each other really kills the mood,” Vanessa drawled.

Gunvald snorted. “I was on my way to visit His Bride, if you’ll excuse me, Guardian Mother?”

Though Tisiphone bared her teeth at him, she nodded nonetheless.

When he was gone, she huffed a strangled sound and whipped around to face Vanessa. “How do you learn to put up with his grating presence?”

“Personally, I remember how happy he makes Lucien and how much of a boon it is to have his people out there dying instead of our own.”

Tesia made a noise of agreement. “I just like to remember how desperate he is to sit on Valero’s cock.”

That made Shanna snort, covering her smile with her hand, and even Tisiphone seemed pacified by the idea.

“I suppose that is fair,” she replied, though tension still held her taut as a bowstring, “Nonetheless, it unnerves me to have to be so close to him.”

“Perhaps I can help with that?” Vanessa offered, arching her back just enough to draw attention to her very naked breasts. “I’m sure Tesh won’t mind, right love?”

Tesia pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “Not one bit. I have work to get to anyhow, perhaps the Guardian Mother can keep you occupied while I finish my paperwork.”

“Hey,” Vanessa pouted, “Don’t act like you need to pass the burden of fucking me off to someone else.”

With a hum, a smirk, and another kiss to her shoulder, Tesia gave Tisiphone a nod and then retreated back into their room, this time toward her desk. Vanessa watched her go, but the offended noise she intended to make was nipped at the bud by the warm, scimitar-calloused hand of Tisiphone landing on her hip. She looked up (and up, and up) at her and the heat she found in those all-black eyes made her stomach flip.

“It is good to see you again, Vanessa, even with Irkeidish here dampening my mood,” Tisiphone said, “I have been meaning to make introductions. This is my mate and right hand, Shanna.”

“A pleasure,” Shanna said with a bow, stepping in close.

Vanessa swallowed. Orcus, had they always been so tall? “Uh, yeah. Hi. Nice to meet you.”

Shanna ran her hand over Vanessa’s shoulder. “You were right about how small she is, Mother.”

“Isn’t she?” Tisiphone replied, squeezing her hips between massive hands, “And so easy to fluster.”

Vanessa opened her mouth to protest but her words died in her throat. Both women were so close now and it was throwing her brain into loops to be so trapped between them. Tisiphone was taller, her breasts about a height with Vanessa’s forehead when she stood straight, while Shanna would only need to bend a couple inches to rest her chin on Vanessa’s head. However you sliced it, Vanessa was very small by comparison and very, very horny about it.

“Why don’t you sit, Mother, I’m sure your feet could use the rest,” Shanna suggested, motioning for the bed.

With a slight upturn to one side of her mouth, Tisiphone did, stripping as she went. Though Vanessa’s eyes wanted very much to watch that moss-green skin slowly be revealed, a finger under her chin drew her attention back to Shanna who was watching her carefully. Her single-coloured eyes were the deep orange of autumn oak leaves and some part of Vanessa wondered why, though both solar and arbour elves had no visible pupils or irises, arbour elf eyes didn’t glow. Her thoughts on the differences in elven bloodlines was thoroughly disrupted by warm lips on hers and she melted into Shanna’s kiss.

Time dissipated into the warmth between their mouths, and only returned when bow-calloused fingers brushed over her lips and dipped inside her. She broke the kiss with a gasp, bucking down into the touch, and only then did she hear the slick noise of, presumably, Tisiphone touching herself behind her.

Turning her head, she found exactly the sight she expected, yet even still the picture of Tisiphone entirely nude on she and Tesia’s bed, touching her cock in lazy strokes as she watched Shanna touch her made Vanessa’s head spin.

“Do you want her inside you?” Shanna whispered.

Vanessa barely managed a whine and a nod, but thankfully that was enough for Shanna to guide her over to Tisiphone. They had her turn away from Tisiphone, straddling her lap and sinking down on her cock while Shanna slowly stripped in front of her, and the combination of being filled and seeing her body slowly be revealed had Vanessa shaking.

Shanna was beautiful, long lines and lithe muscles, and she leaned down to once again take Vanessa’s mouth once she was finally naked. Vanessa couldn’t help but reach out for her, gently fondling her breasts as Tisiphone continued to thrust up into her.

It took an embarrassingly short time for her to come like that, kissed and fucked and used, and she felt more than heard Shanna’s chuckle when she did. Tisiphone was gentle as she came down, and when the oversensitivity was passed she positioned Vanessa on her hands and knees on the bed and knelt behind her to continue fucking her.

With a single look to Tisiphone, Shanna laid herself out before Vanessa and spread her legs wide. Vanessa’s mouth watered at the sight of her cunt all slick and flushed with need, and she was grateful for the hand on the back of her head that guided her down to taste her. She couldn’t help the mewl that escaped her throat at the heat of Shanna’s cunt against her tongue, and the noises became unstoppable when Tisiphone started to fuck her with abandon.

Shanna’s fingers were tight in her hair as she lapped at her, carefully balancing so she could slip three fingers into her while she sucked on her clit, and Tisiphone’s grip on her hips was bruising. Perhaps she shouldn’t have been so ready to come again so soon, but she felt like she was in a dream that only could have been made better by Tesia participating. She knew that wasn’t what Tesia wanted, though, and was more than happy with what she was getting.

Tisiphone grunted as she fucked her harder and Vanessa wished, distantly, for the ability to see the way her tits probably bounced as she did. She clenched on her, making her shout, and at the same time focused on making Shanna come. So focused on pleasing her two bed mates, Vanessa didn’t even realize she was so close to coming until the combination of Shanna clenching on her fingers and squirting into her mouth and Tisiphone burying herself deep as she came inside her sent her over the edge herself.

She screamed into Shanna’s cunt, trembling, and just stayed there for a minute while her senses returned to her. Soon, Tisiphone pulled out, her cock retreating back into its sheath, and Vanessa was guided away from Shanna by strong hands until she was laid out on the bed. She felt knocked out, wrung dry, but also deeply, deeply satisfied.

There was a conversation happening she wasn’t tuning into, then the sound of the door closing. She roused herself enough to look around and realized both Tisiphone and Shanna were gone. That didn’t matter, though, not when Tesia was finishing stripping and coming to lay next to her on the bed.

“Hey,” she murmured, turning onto her side to face her.

Tesia gave her a smile. “You looked so beautiful between them, Nessa. I could barely focus on my paperwork.”

“Maybe next time you could join us?” She knew it was pointless to ask but she wanted to, anyway.

“You know that’s not how it works for me,” Tesia sighed, “If it was, I would happily join, but with more than one other person there it’s... too much. I only want you; you know that.”

Vanessa hummed. “I hope you know that it makes me feel special, Tesh, not deprived.”

Tesia kissed her a moment later, and the heat of it was only broken by Tesia’s small gasp. Vanessa knew that gasp.

With a smirk, she trailed her hand down Tesia’s front to meet where she was touching herself, slipping three fingers into her while she rubbed her own clit furiously. She kissed down Tesia’s neck until she met her breasts, leaving bites and kisses and licks there as she teased around her nipples.

Tesia whined, high and needy, and Vanessa couldn’t deny her any longer. Taking a nipple into her mouth, she sucked and nibbled just hard enough to make the pleasure between her legs all the better and Tesia gasped.

“Fuck, Nessa,” she mewled, clenching on her fingers and arching into her touch.

Vanessa didn’t reply, just fingered her more intently, sucked on her nipple a little harder, and a moment later she couldn’t hold back her grin when Tesia came on her fingers loudly.

“You’re beautiful, Tesh,” she murmured into her skin, “You’re beautiful and you’re mine.”

Though her breaths rattled in her lungs and her body trembled from the pleasure ever so slightly, her voice was steady as ever.

“Always.”

Act 2: Laura

The first clutch came sooner than she’d hoped, sooner than she was ready for, and as they one by one slid from her body, shells dissolving into her guts to strengthen them for further eggs, she couldn’t help but call out for Orcus to give her more. Each that was born—squid-like creatures that floated through the air around her—came to suckle at her breasts briefly before allowing their siblings a turn, and when they had all been born a rift opened in her room that revealed a bed of sorts for them to rest in. They still had much growing to do, but she knew it would be no time at all before they were fully matured and ready to be sent out to do Orcus’s bidding.

With all of them born, her guts and ass gaped open, and where perhaps some would want time to recover, all she wanted was for the emptiness to be filled and to have another clutch inside her. A shiver ran down her spine, a vibration chattering her teeth, and then she heard His voice once again.

“Such a good brood mother you are, resilient one. For now, you must sleep with your children, keep them warm and fed while they grow, and when you wake, I will bring you a new clutch to keep.” His words were a balm to the emptiness. “As my litter grows in your womb you will be unable to take so many eggs but know that giving you less is done out of a desire for your comfort and your safety, not out of neglect.”

Though she was disappointed at the idea, she also trusted Orcus was being true. Climbing into the rift that would remain open between her room and the Abyssal bed where her children would sleep, she curled around her brood, twenty-three in total, and fell into a peaceful slumber.

Intermittently, she woke to suckling on her nipples or a gentle hand bringing her food, but otherwise she slept and slept until, unbeknownst to her, three days had passed. When she finally rose, she found a collection of people in her room, some familiar but most not, and immediately sensed Orcus’s hand at work.

“Welcome, may I ask why you have all come?” She surveyed the group, some orcs and some humans, a handful of arbour elves, and of all genders from what she could tell.

An orcish man stepped forward, bowing, and she recognized him from when the orcs had first come into the city. “We are here to serve His brood, and the mother of His brood. Some-” he motioned to himself and a few others with him “-wish to aid in filling you with seed, our own and others, while some-” he motioned to another handful of individuals “-wish to become like you, carriers of his children.”

“And the rest?” she asked.

“Some of us simply wish to keep you comfortable and safe, my lady,” an orcish woman replied, bowing her head.

Laura smiled. “You are all welcome to aid me and serve how you wish. Though, those of you who wish to carry broods...” She closed her eyes and asked for His guidance, and when she spoke, His words came from her lips. “You must serve me first to prove your dedication and obedience to His will, and upon doing so you will earn the right to carry His children.”

Many bowed at her decree, all the way to the floor such that their heads touched the flagstone, and as they rose, Orcus brought tentacles through the rift to lift her and spread her so they could all see as she received her newest clutch. She gasped, desperate, as the ovipositor slid into her so deep that she could hardly breathe, and the first egg stretched out her rim achingly wide. The congregation waited with bated breath as her body took a moment to open up to Him, but then the first egg slid inside and was soon followed by many others.

She heard the sounds of their pleasure as they enjoyed the show, touching themselves or each other, and just thinking about that, about how her breeding was both public and a holy ceremony alike to those held in the cathedral, brought her over the edge herself. Moaning loud and squirming as the eggs continued to slide past her rim despite her sensitivity, she pulsed and shook through the orgasm. Orcus hummed in her mind, something deep and pleased, and she felt the glow of his praise warm her like a fire that radiated from His eggs inside her.

Laying her hands over her round belly, she felt the last of his eggs slide in and consoled herself for the lesser number with the knowledge of the litter that grew in her womb. They would take longer to grow, she knew, probably a couple months, and though it would be hard to be patient, she would endure for as long as she had to.

Once again full up with eggs, she wasn’t able to stand on her own and thankfully two of the soldiers amongst those that had come to see her came forward and held her steady as Orcus withdrew from the room. A litter would have been easier, but their grips were steady and their bodies warm as she was pressed between them. Slowly, her chambers emptied of followers until only about six remained, two who were simply there to serve and four who were there to aid with seed.

They carried her toward the main hall but paused after a few minutes of walking to reposition her. For a moment, she thought perhaps they’d gotten tired carrying her and were trading off—she had gotten heavier lately, even without all the eggs and the litter stuffed into her—but when she found herself facing one who held her thighs open with her back to the other, she realized exhaustion was not the cause of their pause.

Two thick cocks filled her, one in each hole, and they held her up between them as they fucked her hard. The effect of the eggs was kicking back in, and she felt like she was on fire, burning so hot nothing could possibly douse her. With both her hands occupied clinging to the orc in front of her’s shoulders, she was unable to touch herself, but thankfully one of the others in the group came over and rubbed gentle circles over her clit until she came with a scream.

The two inside her didn’t take long to follow. She floated in bliss as their seed filled her, as it warmed her already-pregnant womb and fertilized her newly granted eggs. They pulled out and repositioned her again, carrying her the rest of the way to the audience chamber.

A litter waited for them there, simple yet elegant, but instead of depositing her directly onto it, they handed her off to the other two who were seed-giving before bowing to her and making their exits. Her two aides took up the litter as the two new guards carried her in their arms, and she recognized both as not only having filled her on that first day she truly served as brood mother to Orcus, but also as some of the few who had stuck around to take her back to the castle after everyone was done. She did not know their names, but they did have her favour as well as her gratitude.

They didn’t even make it out of the castle before her guards were shifting her sideways so that she was between their chests and lowering her onto their cocks. She giggled, the heady warmth of them in and around her a pleasant surprise, though the sound melted into a moan when they both started to thrust into her. Orcus help her they were big, thick, and long and lighting her up inside just so, and when the man behind her nosed at the side of her neck with shuddered, prayerful breaths, she soared.

Foregoing the worry they would drop her, she brought her hand up and around to the back of his neck, making him groan deep in his chest, and as they both started to lose their rhythm, she brought her other hand between her legs and swirled her fingers over her clit until she was coming hard, clenching on both cocks inside her. They followed her over the edge, cocks twitching and fingers tightening around her legs and hips where they held onto her, and she let out a pleased mewl at the treatment.

“You two have served faithfully from the first moment we met,” she mused softly, “Might I know the names of my loyal guards?”

The one before her hummed. “I am Roshan. Behind you is Durog. We are glad to serve you, my lady.”

The title sang discordant in her mind, and she contemplated for a moment. “I think, perhaps, Mother Laura would be a more appropriate title, don’t you?”

“If it would please you, then it is what you shall be called,” Durog replied as he gently hoisted her off his cock and laid her on her litter.

“Come, Mother Laura, the gates are in need of a toll-taker,” Roshan added.

They lifted her litter together, and with her two aides on either side of her, they carried her through the city and to the Merchant Quarter. People stopped and looked upon her with confusion, sometimes, but mostly awe as she was carried to the city gates—a naked, pregnant body such as hers was not uncommon in Saint’s Hope, but the extent to which she was those things was certainly unusual. The roundness of her pregnant belly, the size of her milk-heavy breasts, and weight she carried around her whole form that kept her warm and healthy even if she needed long periods with little food in order to properly care for or acquire her children all exceeded what most could even hope for, never mind achieve.

Once they reached the gates, she observed heatedly the new toll booth Lucien had arranged for her—it was neither a booth nor anything anyone would recognize as such, but instead a bed of Orcus’s tendrils that would allow her to comfortably lay with her legs spread and holes available. Durog and Roshan helped her up onto it and even held her legs apart for her so she did not have to bother, and then the gates were opened for the day and merchants, workers, and various citizens began to pour in. As each entered they were asked to give what they could: food, money, or seed.

Many gave small portions of coin and most of the food sellers gave a portion of their wares, but even those who did often gave seed if they could. Hours were spent laying there, vibrating with the headiness of it all as load after load of seed was donated into her body. Laura suspected, from the hot looks she got from many who did not give, that the long line for that form of payment was all that held them back from participating.

She kept a passing pleasure on her clit as she got fucked, but even with the heightened pleasure and seemingly endless pool of arousal to draw from that Orcus’s eggs granted her, she wasn’t about to come every ten minutes for twelve hours straight. Chosen by Orcus as brood mother she may be, but she was still mortal.

Though she remained in one place most of the day, her guards helped her sit up and stretch every so often so she didn’t grow sore, and her aides brought her food throughout the day so she didn’t grow hungry. During times when the tolls lulled, leaving her empty, one of her guards would occupy her instead, and the devotion in the way they fucked her, in the way they buried their faces in her neck or chest as they came inside her, was a headier pleasure than all of the rest of it combined.

When evening fell and most of the city had cleared out, she was returned to the castle and helped into the Abyssal bed where her current children rested. Though Roshan and Durog bade her good night, her other two aids remained and let in two others who brought a large tub and, over the next few minutes, filled it with steaming water. Normally the process would take quite some time, but one of the two was an orcish druid and the other was a human caster of some variety and they were able to fill it without even leaving the room.

She was helped, then, into the bath and carefully washed, her skin scrubbed clean of grime and sweat, her hair gently shampooed and then coated with a thick cream that would keep it soft, the space between her legs wiped free of the drying cum and fluids there. When she was clean, she was helped back out of the bath and dried carefully with warmed towels, then guided to a nearby settee to be fed.

The caster waved his hand and a platter of food appeared, warm and fragrant, and he and the druid began to feed her carefully. As they did, she noticed that his eyes did not wander and that he seemed to have little desire for her, which she found interesting.

“Have I no appeal to you, my dear?” she asked him.

He blushed. “I apologize if I offend, Mother Laura. I have never been interested in women.”

“I take no offence, there is nothing wrong with that,” she assured him, “I am curious why you serve me, then?”

“I, well, I wish to be like you, at some point,” he explained, his blush growing deeper, “To take and bear Orcus’s clutches when I have proved myself worthy to do so.”

She felt an elation take her that was almost foreign to her body but so overwhelming she hardly noticed. “Oh, my darling child, how precious you are. You will prove yourself soon enough, I have faith that you will, and then you too can know the divine pleasure of his clutch.”

“Thank you, Mother,” he replied, face aglow with the strength of his grin.

Turning to the other who had helped fill the bath, she looked at her closely. “Do you also wish to carry his clutch? Is that why you serve me as you do?”

“Yes, Mother Laura,” the orcish woman replied with her head bowed, “I only pray I can prove myself worthy.”

“You will, you both will, and together we can carry his clutches until the world is full and populated with his children.”

With those words echoing in her chambers, she was led back to bed with her babes, who all took their turns suckling at her nipples. Once again, she slept peacefully, though thankfully for less long this time around.

Act 3: Lucien

Heat mingled with relief in Lucien’s chest as Gabriel stepped into the audience chamber. He looked wan, a little thin and a little dehydrated, but obviously any torture that had been visited on him hadn’t been of the body. At his side was Tesia, looking triumphant, and behind them was Amelia, currently in chains. Vanessa held the lead to Amelia’s manacles and was watching her closely. Though Lucien had always assumed the woman was fairly harmless, he understood Vanessa’s wariness.

For all he yearned to run up to him and hold him again, there were others who needed that more than he did, and a smile pulled at Lucien’s lips as Gabriel’s pups all rushed up to him and danced around his feet, yelping and whining and nosing at his calves. Gabriel’s eyes grew wet as he knelt and pulled them into his arms, relaxing as he did, and Lucien clocked the way Amelia looked confused, then shocked, then resolved. Was there, perhaps, a hint of bitterness there, as well?

Knowing Gabriel would want time with his children—both the pups and Tesia—Lucien took charge of bringing Amelia to the dungeon and hatching a conversion plan. Vanessa stuck with him, evidently having some bone to pick with her, and it didn’t take long after they were out of earshot of Gabriel for Vanessa to begin her inquisition.

“What did you do to him?” she hissed, “How did you do it and what made you think you had the right?”

Lucien didn’t know what she was talking about, but he let Amelia answer without intercepting the conversation.

“He is my husband, I have every right to try and save him,” Amelia replied stiffly.

“Save? You mean take away something that wasn’t yours to take,” Vanessa seethed, jaw clenched and eyes wild. “You would deny your daughter as well, for this petty moral posturing. You don’t even care about her.”

Amelia bared her teeth. “Do not presume to understand what it is like when your child and your husband abandon themselves for some horrifying abomination. I am trying to do what they would have wanted before you all stripped their will and their morals and turned them into puppets.”

“They are not puppets, Queen Graves,” Lucien whispered, “They turned to us of their own volition when what we offered, what we gifted them, was enough for them to abandon who and what they held dear. Those old alliances were not broken by me, nor by Vanessa, nor even by Orcus, but by Tesia and Gabriel themselves.”

There was silence between them all, then. When an adequate cell was reached in the dungeons, Lucien led Amelia in and removed her shackles, then left the cell and locked it tight.

“I will think on how to show you the truth, Amelia, but in the meantime, I need you to stay here. I mean you no harm, none of us do, but so long as you oppose us you cannot simply be allowed to walk about.”

“You can think all you like, Lucien, but nothing you say will convince me you are anything other than a twisted perversion of the boy I once knew,” she replied.

Lucien sighed. “Perhaps in time you will become more reasonable,” he muttered, then a thought came to him, “What is your relationship with Lathi and her people?”

“I was a prisoner without chains, I know nothing of them.”

Vanessa shook her head. Lucien asked again, “I doubt that. What deal did you strike with her? Was it your husband she wanted? Something else?”

“I never spoke with her. She simply felt no need to chain a helpless old woman.” Sticking to her story would only last so long as Lucien was nice about it.

“I can be cruel about this, Amelia. I can force you to tell us the truth. Or you can cooperate and tell us what you know about them and what their plans are,” Lucien reasoned, “I’ll even ensure you nicer accommodations if you help us.”

She snorted. “While I’m sure a gilded cage would be more pleasant than this one, I truly know nothing of Lathi or her people or their plans. They did not speak in Common around me.”

“Surely you saw a map or tracked what direction you were heading in...”

“I saw nothing, and we travelled at night. I have nothing to give you.”

He growled, letting his longing for Gabriel and irritation with the situation get the better of him, and he gave Vanessa a look of permission before stomping back up to the audience chamber. Though Gabriel was absent, most of the harem was still milling about, playing with the pups or chatting with citizens. Assuming he would be in the harem chambers, then, Lucien headed upstairs.

Gabriel was sitting on his bed when he arrived, and he looked up with a shy smile that was cracking at the edges like a worn sheet of parchment.

“What is it, Gabriel?” Lucien asked, joining him on the bed.

Gabriel sighed. “Am I that obvious?”

“Only because I know you so well. That and Vanessa implying that Amelia had done something to you,” he replied. He put his hand on Gabriel’s knee. “Whatever it is, you can talk to me if you want to.”

After a long pause, Gabriel shook his head. “Maybe later when it isn’t so fresh. I... I think you will know soon enough without me telling you, anyway. I’d prefer not to speak of it if I don’t have to.”

“I understand,” Lucien said, “Is there anything you need from me? Anything I can do?”

“No, I need nothing, His Bride,” Gabriel replied softly, “Well, I suppose I would ask that you act as if nothing has happened?”

That sent an ache through Lucien’s chest like no other, but he nodded. Though it pained him to ignore the suffering of someone he cared so deeply for, he understood the need on Gabriel’s part to concentrate on something else for the time being.

“In that case, perhaps you would allow me to welcome you back to Saint’s Hope properly? I never did get a chance to reward you for humbly taking your pups to term before we left for the Boughs.”

Gabriel’s eyes widened for a moment before they filled with heat and a grin warmed his face. “I would very much enjoy such a welcome, His Bride.”

“I’m glad,” Lucien replied, dissolving his dress, and freeing his cunt and breasts in the process, “I would enjoy it very much as well.”

Gabriel swallowed, eyes drawn to his nakedness, and Lucien climbed onto his lap and pulled him into a kiss. As Gabriel explored his mouth with his tongue, Lucien started to strip him, pulling his shirt open and loosening the ties on his pants. He was far too impatient to fully undress him, not when he’d been wanting him like this for so long without being allowed to have it, and the minute he was shirtless and his cock was out, Lucien pushed him back and speared himself on that cock.

In his human form, Gabriel was only just larger than an average human man, but Lucien didn’t care, not right now, and he dug his fingers into his hairy chest as he rode him hard. Gabriel grunted, hands coming up to clench over Lucien’s hips, and he thrust up into Lucien’s cunt in time with his movements.

There was a certain civility, a certain restraint, that Gabriel was showing that Lucien found strange—he had always been an excitable lover in the past, nails growing sharp and body shifting to some state between his normal two in the throws of pleasure. Now, though, he was simply a stronger-than-average human man, his nails no sharper and body no harrier than any other’s. Not that Lucien minded, not that he was really paying it much attention, but it niggled at the back of his mind, and he put it away as something to think about when he wasn’t oh so very close to coming.

He mewled, clenching hard and rocking down so that Gabriel’s cock pressed right up into his cervix. For all his thighs trembled with the effort and pleasure, he kept his pace steady and even as his body pulsed with orgasm and gushed slick that made Gabriel’s movements into him all the easier. Gabriel groaned, his grip tightening on Lucien’s hips as he chased his own end, and Lucien let himself be manoeuvred into a position that let Gabriel fuck him easily.

Sensitive and trembling, with legs rapidly turning to jelly, he took the abuse to his cunt like it was water and he had gone days without—desperately and with such need he couldn’t even feel any of the discomfort he probably should. Gabriel’s grunts grew louder until eventually they bordered whines as he buried his cock deep and spilled his seed right into Lucien’s womb. He was already pregnant, his belly not even grown round yet with the child, but he savored his seed, nonetheless.

“Welcome home, Gabriel,” he murmured into the man’s neck.

Gabriel let out a shuddering breath. “It is very good to be home, to have made it back to you.”

“I would have broken the world in half to get you back,” Lucien admitted, half confession and half consolation, “Nothing would get between me and returning you to my side, and nothing will take you from me again.”

When he spoke, it was not only with his own voice, but that of Orcus. Something was strange, though, distant about Orcus’s voice, and Lucien once again was struck by the subtle differences between the Gabriel that had been returned to him and the one who had left. He did his best to lay his concerns aside until Gabriel was ready to talk about it.

They rested in bed together for a little while, Lucien savoring the closeness and combing his fingers through Gabriel’s hair until he fell asleep. Once he was, Lucien rose and dressed himself again, heading into his war room to meet with Ciaran, Rami, and Vanessa.

“How is he?” Vanessa asked softly, an uncharacteristic worry in her tone.

“He is resting for now and seemed comforted or at least distracted to receive a proper welcome home.”

She hummed, looking down at the war map pensively.

When she hadn’t spoken for a long moment, Rami decided to speak up, “We wanted to ask what the protocol for Amelia is, and what our next move will be in terms of larger-scale conversion.”

“You will need a logical approach with Amelia, I think. From what I’ve heard, and sensed, she won’t be swayed by appeals to appetite of any kind and seems to be quite emotionally removed from her family at this point.” Lucien sighed, the sadness of that fact hitting him for the first time. “Beyond our fair cities, I think we should focus on resistant orcs, especially those closer to home. I am unsure what the political situation in Lo’Biadum is, but I’m sure it is not so black-and-white as Gunvald first led us to believe. With him absent, there is bound to be a power vacuum, and not everyone will be happy with who fills it.”

Ciaran nodded. “I have been keeping eyes on small groups of defected orcs, not allied any longer with either Gunvald or Lo’Biadum. Most are still in the wild land surrounding their capitol, but a handful have migrated over to the Southern Wards and may not be difficult to collect if we put some soldiers to it.”

This was an interesting idea, and Lucien considered it for a moment before shaking his head. “Do not capture them. If they’ve resisted both following us and their leaders, it can’t be because they want to be part of a large group or bow to some figurehead. Rather… send out a few isolated champions, both of the fighting and the speaking variety, and see if getting captured by these bands at first might lead to the giving in to temptations that often happens later into the evening. Once they realize that Orcus offers them equality and freedom rather than new chains, they may well willingly come into our embrace.”

“And what happens to the champions sent to groups that don’t?” Vanessa asks with an edge to her voice.

“We slaughter those who hold our people. I will ensure something of me goes with everyone we send so that I can keep track of exactly where they are and what they are experiencing at all times.”

Rami chuckled at this. “I suppose I can dredge up some skilled members of my own and Saylor’s forces, if you want infiltrators who also know how to fight.”

“That would be a noble use of their skills,” Ciaran agreed, and there was some small smile shared between the two of them that piqued Lucien’s interest, though he said nothing.

“Do so, then. Bring your selections to me tomorrow and I will bless them adequately before sending them on their way.”

With that, their council was concluded, and his consorts and confidante returned to their rooms to rest. Lucien considered going down to the dungeons and simply ripping the information about what had been done to Gabriel straight out of Amelia’s mind, but he thought better of it—when she was ready to talk, she would, and in the interim he felt confident in his ability to keep Gabriel safe and happy. Whatever the problem was, there was nothing he and Orcus’s combined power couldn’t fix.

Act 4: Avani

The forest was shockingly still now that they’d passed the bog and were edging closer to Caerdurnog. Avani took a moment to enjoy the odd silence, the small hoots of night birds and the distant croaking of frogs. Still, it was nothing compared to the racket of the swamp at night, and she was grateful for the quiet.

Her breath puffed in front of her, she was sure, but she couldn’t see it in the darkness. Although it was cold enough that she could feel it seep into her like the damp infests grain, she held herself back from shivering and her bow steady. She had never liked the bow, had always found it stiff and immutable by comparison to an axe or hammer, never mind the weakness it granted once you had someone in your face.

Behind her, she knew, Zephaniel was judging her posture, so instead of denouncing the weapon or giving into the ache in her shoulders, she held very still while she waited for her quarry to lift its head. The oil Lathi had smeared on her lids had granted her a measly black-and-white and half-dim vision of the woods, but it was just enough to see the deer by.

Avani didn’t realize her elbow was drooping until a cool hand lifted it, and only years of control kept her from loosing her arrow in surprise.

“Shoulders back a little,” Zephaniel whispered, quieter than the wind, “And raise this arm.”

He pressed against her back, correcting her posture, and it took everything in her not to lean back into him and give up the ruse of hunting. Why he’d dragged her out into the woods she still wasn’t sure, but she doubted it was for the sake of teaching her to hunt when he was far more capable than she’d ever be.

The deer began to move its head, lifting it from the underbrush it was chewing on, and she let her breath out and held it that way as she’d been taught. She had her shot. She took it.

Her arrow flew through the air, silent as an owl’s swoop, and then there was a pained sound as it sunk into the deer’s skull. The pained noises didn’t last, the animal falling to its wounds quickly like she’d hoped it would, but she was distracted from that by the approving hum Zephaniel made behind her.

“Well done,” he praised, hands lingering on her shoulders for a moment and nose ever so briefly brushing her temple before he pulled away. “Help me take it back to camp.”

Shaking herself from her touch-induced stupor, she slung her bow across her back and followed him into the forest to gather the animal up. It was heavy, but they were both strong enough that lugging it back to the warmth of their pop-up city’s fires was not too much of a chore.

They handed the deer off to be butchered, and Avani was grateful that wasn’t also part of her education. As much as she was happy bashing in skulls, she never did like the thought of cutting up something that was already dead, even if it was for the sake of eating it.

“Don’t get cocky,” Zephaniel grumbled as he took his bow back from her, “One felled deer does not a hunter make.”

She wanted to point out that he’d been the one to drag her out there, but she bit her tongue. “I’m sure I’ll have plenty of time to get better if we’re to keep this camp fed.”

With an unreadable hum, Zephaniel turned and headed back to Lathi’s tent.

She watched his retreating back as he crossed the camp, watched the way people parted for him, stopped their conversations to nod or bow at him as he passed, and she was struck by how unusual his closeness to her was. Not in the emotional sense, mind you, but in the physical; where everyone else gave him a wide berth (out of respect, perhaps, or fear) and he made no effort to close that distance, he willingly sat close to her when she ate, stood close behind her to correct her shooting posture, and of course had put his mouth on her neck to take her blood. The only other person he ever got so close to was Lathi, and… well, Avani didn’t want to think about that too hard.

Thankfully, she didn’t have to: Aldrich was waving for her attention, and she let herself be pulled over to his tent.

“Avani, I’m glad you’re back,” Aldrich said with some mysterious glint in his eye, “Now that our Queen’s champion no longer demands your presence, perhaps you’d be willing to help me with my alchemical studies?”

“Oh, yes of course. I didn’t realize my so-called target practice would take so long, I meant to be back sooner. It’s only that Zeph—”

“There’s no need to explain,” he interjected softly, “I understand completely. Now, could you lift your sleeve so I can draw some blood?”

There was a smile on his lips when he said he understood that seemed to know something Avani herself didn’t, but she dismissed her curiosity about what that could be and focused on helping however she was able.

When her blood was drawn, Aldrich showed her the workings of his equipment and explained how he would look at small samples of her blood through heavy glass lenses that allowed great magnification, and then mix it with various herbal and magical materials to watch how it changed or reacted. Most of the information went right over her head, but she did her best to follow and remember what he was teaching her. She might not have been the most book smart, but she was people smart enough to know someone seeking an apprentice when she saw one. All she hoped was that he wouldn’t be too disappointed in her.

After a few hours of barely grasping any of what had been explained to her, Avani was sent to rest and eat and gladly took the break to sit by one of the many fires and eat a simple bowl of curried root vegetables with rice and a little bit of venison. If she happened to pick a fire that was quite close to Lathi’s tent, well, that was her business.

As she ate, she noticed two people staring at her and trying (very badly) to seem like they weren’t. Not being made of weak stuff, she caught their eyes and raised a brow. They exchanged a glance between themselves and, to her surprise, one of them approached her with a timid but determined expression.

“Uh, hello, I’m Mica. We, er—” the man gestured between himself and the woman he’d been speaking to “—We are part of the building crew and we saw how easily you moved that massive hammer around and, well, we were wondering if you’d be willing to help with some of the heavier lifting of taking down and setting up our camps. A few of our best were injured or killed in the ambush and we’ve been struggling to do it short on hands.”

“Of course,” Avani agreed before thinking, then added, “Though, I am meant to be helping Aldrich with his antidotes, but I’m sure I’ll have spare time to help with this as well.”

“Any help you could give would be very much appreciated,” he replied with a glowing smile, “Truly Second Defender Dracomori, thank you!”

With that, he went off to do whatever it was he was planning on doing, and she was left sitting there in confusion.

… Second Defender? When had she been promoted? Hells, when had she even been given any rank at all?

As if on cue, Lathi came out of her tent and, seeing that she didn’t have the posture of needing to go somewhere promptly, Avani stood and approached politely.

“Shadowed Queen?” she asked as she came closer, and Lathi stopped to look at her bemusedly.

“Why the formality, my dear Avani? I’m sure you’ve noticed by now I don’t require that of my most favored subjects.”

Avani bit back her hurt noise at the evident sarcasm in the words, even though it was not at all obvious in Lathi’s tone. Steeling herself, she blundered on, “Of course. Um, I was simply wondering when I was promoted to Second Defender? Last I checked I was a random human you picked up like a stray cat that was just pathetic enough to be cute.”

Lathi chuckled at that, a deep husky noise that was far more attractive than it had any right to be, but then Lathi was lifting Avani’s chin with a knuckle and the hotness of her laugh was seriously the least of Avani’s problems.

“My dear, you saved my consort’s and perhaps even my own life. If that doesn’t warrant not only a rank in my army but a promotion, I don’t know what would.”

Once again with the sarcasm that didn’t sound like sarcasm. Avani bit the inside of her cheek and managed a small smile.

“That was nothing, my queen, simply what was right to do.”

She got a small hum in reply that told her Lathi didn’t fully believe the words, but she had nothing else to really say for herself.

A warm palm cupped her cheek and raised her face to meet Lathi’s eyes once again. “It is a shame so few of the humans I’ve met have shown such steadfastness as you, Avani, because if they had I would not have gone to war with nearly so many of them. I have learned much from my time with you, and for that I truly am grateful.”

Avani just nodded silently, having no words to reply with and entirely uncertain how sincere Lathi was being. Thankfully, that seemed an adequate response and Lathi simply gave her a small, secretive smile before releasing her and going off to do whatever it was she’d left her tent to do. For a long moment, Avani simply stood and watched her walk away, but then she heard Aldrich calling for her and shook herself from her stupor to return to work.

A few more hours of explanations and some practice with the equipment did nothing to help her pick up on what alchemy actually was or what she was meant to be doing, and by the time the sky was tinged pink with dawn Avani felt worn out and far too tired to be any help. She excused herself to go sleep, which Aldrich granted easily, and she nearly collapsed into bed when she arrived. Between learning to hunt and learning to examine blood samples and mix potions, she doubted she’d ever been so tired in her life.

The upside to this was, of course, that she slept like the dead.

She woke to the evening light still warming the sky, the bright cloud cover making her think immediately of the illuminated grey-white of Lathi’s eyes, and with that floating around in her head she decided to spend some time before the rest of the camp woke up working up a sweat. It was good, she’d found, to put her body to work after waking in order to stave off any thinking.

At first, she simply found a clear spot in the field away from camp and warmed up with the motions she’d been taught ages ago by her deceased father’s friends, the one’s who’d taken pity on the girl raised by a single grandmother with no fighting influence in her life. When she felt ready, she took to hauling the large sections of planks and other boxes across the camp, making sure to be quiet as she hefted them into the carts they would move them in. Though normally she’d have spent time with her war hammer, she knew this was work she’d need to do later and figured there was no reason not to do it now. She needed the exercise anyway.

After a number of trips across the camp and probably nearly an hour, she heard the soft huff of a half-laugh and rolled her eyes.

“I’m guessing you’re just here to watch, not help?” she asked softly enough not to wake anyone nearby.

“It’s quite the show,” Zephaniel drawled, “I wouldn’t want to miss it by helping out.”

“Lazy,” she grumbled, but when she turned to face him, she remembered an important fact about his nature and constitution and realized his lack of aid might have other causes.

He was standing very near a tent, hugging its eastern side closely and staying neatly within the long shadow it cast from the setting sun to the west. Likely, though he didn’t sleep, he needed to stay away from the sunlight as much as possible, and he couldn’t do that while hauling crates across the camp.

“When will the rest of the work crew be up, do you think?” she asked as she approached, using his presence as an excuse to rest for a moment.

He shrugged. “Probably in an hour or two. I’m not usually out this early so I have no idea when they start work.”

That piqued her interest. She raised a brow. “And why are you out this early today?”

“I heard someone moving about and wanted to see who it was,” he replied simply, but something in the totally disinterested mask of his face told her that wasn’t all that was going on.

“Hmm, and you had no idea it was me?”

He squinted at her. “Of course not.”

Feeling oddly brave, she took a step closer. “I don’t smell or sound different than the other people in this camp?”

“You were too far away to discern your scent over everyone else’s,” he said half-heartedly, though he was watching her closely and made no move to put distance between them.

“Once you knew it was me you could just go back to Lathi’s tent,” she mused, “Why stay out to watch me work?”

She was standing close to him now and she noticed the slight flare of his nostrils, the way his pupils grew ever so slightly as he took her in.

“Maybe I simply appreciate a job well done.”

He leaned in ever so slightly when she stepped forward and the thrill of that nearness was only dampened by the sane and practical part of her remembering that this was Lathi’s consort she was flirting with and that, if she didn’t want to get skewered by the woman, she should probably stop. Clearing her throat slightly, she decided to change the subject.

“I’ve been meaning to ask, when you drank from me you told me to keep my mind clear, why?”

Though he gave her an odd look at the sudden turn in conversation, he replied smoothly, “Well, to put it simply, the emotional state of the person you drink from affects the vampire, which then heightens that emotional state in turn. It’s a feedback loop of sorts, I suppose. So, if, for example, I drink from someone who is aroused, I would become similarly affected and then their arousal would grow and so on. It can be fun to play with if you know what you’re doing, but at the time I thought better of it.”

“Oh, er, right. That’s interesting.” She tried her best not to sound as flustered as she was. What kind of example was that? Was there nothing else he could think of?

Phaniel chuckled, leaning so close their noses nearly brushed. “If you’d ever like to see what that’s like, you only have to ask.”

She knew she was blushing, but before she could even get out a stuttered reply, he was gone. Where and how he’d disappeared, she didn’t know, but now that the camp around them was dark and devoid of sunlight, she figured he probably had more power and could just melt into the shadows.

Shaking herself, she headed back to work, praying that the blush she knew adorned her cheeks would not be too visible in the darkness despite shadow elves’ ample ability to see in low light.

Act 5: Gunvald

“Chin up, Selvaggio,” Gunvald grunted when she’d started to curl in on herself again.

Though she straightened, she still looked weak and distracted. He sighed.

“You’re useless like this. Tell Lucien or Orcus or whoever’s idea this was that it won’t work.”

Fina curled her lip, raising her daggers and lunging for him, but despite her speed she was nothing compared to her usual self and even with Gunvald’s warrior build and lower alacrity, it was easy as anything to plant the flat of his axe into her diaphragm and knock her to the ground. She wheezed for air, blinking stars from her eyes as she stared up at the sky, but even as she seemed winded her hips continued to twitch and tremble in her armour.

He dropped to his knees between her thighs and held one thigh to her side while getting his cock out with his other hand. Though she was still trying to get air back into her lungs, the armour she wore was intelligent, alive, and it moved away from her sex when he got his cock near it. If the slick sound it made when the armour dragged out of her cunt hadn’t been telling enough, the sight of her gaping and sloppy certainly confirmed exactly what had been distracting her.

“Desperate,” he sneered, “For this armour to work you either need to learn how to use the pleasure to increase your ability or learn to ignore it.”

Before she could reply, he thrust into her hard and fast and any words she’d planned on saying dissolved into moans as he built a savage pace. His grip on her thighs where he pressed them to either side of her torso was bruising, but the armour that coated them was likely turning that pain into pleasure for her just as his axe blow had been converted before.

Fina clung to him desperately, her grip on his biceps barely tighter than the way her cunt clenched on his cock. He couldn’t even thrust in all the way, but he could get most of his cock in her and it was enough, it was more than enough, especially when she came without any friction on her clit barely a few thrusts into getting fucked.

“Fuck!” she screamed, head thrown back and eyes squeezed shut when he didn’t stop to let her come down.

He smirked at how wrecked she looked, and it was the last thing he did still on top of her.

With a sharp pain in his elbow, he felt himself tilt to one side, and the single moment it took him to register her having cracked the joint with the butt of a dagger was enough for her to flip them over, unnaturally strong. Though his instinct was to fight her, to push her off and put her on her back again, and razor-sharp blade at his throat stopped him.

“I should thank you,” she breathed, eyes glowing their natural luminescent yellow with new swirls of Orcus’s black in them, “I didn’t realize how it worked until just now.”

He wasn’t sure what she meant, but then again, she was riding him hard, and it was scrambling his brain just a little.

“See, I’d thought I was supposed to stave off orgasm, but it’s actually coming that makes me more powerful,” she explained as her ass audibly slapped against his hips, “The more I come the stronger I am, the faster I can move, the more powerful I become. It’s like you said, I have to learn to use it.”

Her eyelids fluttered again, thighs tensing, and this time when she came, he not only felt her pulsing on his cock but saw the way the armour absorbed it, watched as the ripples of ecstasy made it bulkier and stronger, reinforcing her movements and keeping her spry. He went to grab her hips, feeling himself approach the edge, but she dropped her dagger and grabbed his wrists. With seemingly no effort, she held them next to his head as she rode him even harder.

“Fuck,” he breathed, hating how hot it was that she could overpower him so easily, “Selvaggio, you-”

Orgasm cut him off as his words dissolved into a growl, and he saw more then felt the way his cum seeping into her made her all the stronger. She grinned, sharp and mean as she continued to ride him even when he was growing soft, until finally she came for a third time and slowed to a stop.

She released his wrists and rose from his cock, her armour immediately closing up over her cunt to keep her protected, and she reached her hand down to help lift him from the ground.

“Well, good spar,” she said with a light punch to his shoulder that he would never admit hurt like a bitch, “We should do this again some time.”

“Happy to be of service,” he snarked, meaning none of it. “If you need my cock again don’t be afraid to let me know.”

She threw her head back and laughed. “Honestly, I would actually prefer the tips on how to read a warrior’s posture and style, but I suppose the cock was satisfactory.”

He rolled his eyes and slapped her ass as she walked away, and she threw a wink over her shoulder as she went to show off her new armour to, presumably, Vanessa and Tesia. With a sigh, he tucked his cock away and headed back to the harem’s chambers in search of Valero.

The halls of the castle were mostly empty this late in the evening, and in the silence his thoughts grew loud. He would not admit it, at least to anyone other than himself, but he’d missed Valero, and even the week or so now he’d had with him was not nearly enough to make up for years without. How he was meant to keep that locked up in his chest until either he or Valero died, he didn’t know, but the idea of admitting it to the man terrified him, and nothing terrified him. He hated things he couldn’t just dig his axe into.

As he passed one of the curtained side chambers on his way to Lucien’s bed, he heard a small gasp, raspy but feminine, and he turned to see Janette van der Zee sitting up in bed and looking at him in shock. He stopped and met her eyes. Disappointment flooded them.

“Oh,” she whispered.

He sighed. “We don’t all look alike, you know,”

“I know. No, I... I simply saw a glimpse and thought...” She trailed off, looking away.

Resigning himself to a few minutes spent in what Lucien would deem ‘necessary reconciliation for past crimes,’ Gunvald stepped past the curtain and leaned against the wall.

“He isn’t with me, as I’m sure you guessed.”

She nodded. “I figured as much. Last I heard, you two weren’t on the best terms.”

“You could say that,” he grumbled, trying and failing to keep the bitterness from his voice. “He has a family now. That, it seems, is more important than leading his people, our people, even when threats surround us on all sides.”

For a long moment, she said nothing. “Is he... happy?” she finally asked.

He didn’t know.

“Probably,” he replied, “Or sick of being in charge. I suppose rest from responsibility can be a happiness of its own, for some.”

“We can provide that rest as well, without putting him at odds with you or the rest of your people,” she resolved, nodding to herself.

He meant to remind her that he would never see it that way, meant to snark that saying it out loud didn’t make it true, but then she was pulling the sheets aside and getting up from bed and her nakedness tied his tongue in knots. Gunvald had never been particularly biased toward women’s bodies, or women in general, and while they could be strong fighters or intelligent tacticians, he’d never sought out all that many as lovers. When it was handed to him? Sure, he’d take it. And if he needed children, he could work with that as well.

But now, at this very moment, with Janette pushing tired fingers into her hair and pulling it away from her face, body bare and breasts moving as she tied her hair loosely in a bun, he was captivated. Without quite thinking about it, he stepped forward.

“I should go talk with Lucien, help him formulate a plan. I’m sure if we present the opportunity for rest and reconciliation to him he’ll-”

She stopped as Gunvald caught her arm. “First, van der Zee, you’re naked. Second, you’re supposed to be resting. Third, we both know this isn’t going to go the way you think.”

“Don’t be absurd. You’re just bitter because she chose him over you.” He genuinely had no idea what she meant by that. She jerked her arm out of his grasp. “Don’t put your reservations on my plan just because-”

“Van der Zee,” he growled, “I think you’re fucking delusional. You need to rest.”

“I don’t need to rest, Irkeidish, I’m more than capable of working out this plan and bringing him to our side,” she snapped right back at him.

But she could not see the bags beneath her own eyes or the way her bottom eyelid twitched or even the slight mania that haunted her gaze after her failed attempt at thwarting Lathi. He wanted, in part, to let her go destroy herself. He also wanted, despite himself, to help the woman both Lucien and Valero cared so much about.

It took no effort to pick her up and toss her back on the bed, and he flipped her onto her stomach and held her down until she stopped fighting.

“You. Need. Rest.”

“I. Do. Not.”

He growled. “I will get Lucien and make him take a look at you to settle this debate. Who do you think he’d side with?”

She went quiet for a moment before all the fight bled out of her. “Fine.”

Despite himself, he did not lift his hands from her skin, resting instead around her ribs with his thumbs on either side of her spine. His hands seemed so big by comparison to her body. He’d never realized how small she was.

“Humans are so small,” he murmured as he brought his hands down to encompass her waist entirely, “I never noticed.”

“I...” She made a small sound, getting her legs up underneath herself and putting her ass on display. “It’s been so long since...”

“I told you we don’t all look alike,” he grumbled. He brought a hand down to her cunt to spread her anyway. “I suppose you aren’t looking at me though, are you.”

She whined. “Please? Just once? Just let me pretend...”

He didn’t need her to finish. He knew what she was going to say and though he hated her for it, in a way, he also understood. What right did he have to judge her when he’d found a young half-orc, more human-looking than not, with long brown hair and warm blue eyes who he’d taken to bed for months after Valero’s death.

She was already wet by the time he slid two fingers into her, and she gasped weakly like she wasn’t expecting the stretch. From the tightness of her, perhaps she wasn’t. Part of him wanted to tease her for it, ask if she’d really not taken a cock inside her cunt since she’d last taken the man Gunvald was proxy for some ten years ago now, but he didn’t want to break the illusion. He and his once-friend, once-leader, now-resentment did not sound alike, after all.

He spread her carefully like he would have, played with her clit in gentle circles like he would have, and when she was open and dripping for it, all but begging with words, he pushed into her slowly the way he would have. Part of him despised it, wanted to fuck her as hard as he could and make her cry, just to feel something. A bigger part of him, though, liked the thought of taking what was *his. *This was supposed to belong to the man who’d abandoned him—both of them, really—and Orcus, wasn’t it something to be given it for no reason other than the man’s own fault.

“Tammuz,” she whispered, rocking back into him, and he smirked.

Good, Gunvald thought, Give me what is meant to be his. He put everything that he was supposed to carry on my shoulders without even asking, so I am going to take from him the one thing he never gave me.

Perhaps that was cruel, but he couldn't help the bitter satisfaction that bloomed in his chest. He rocked his hips faster, making it a little rougher, and Janette trembled and clung desperately to the blankets beneath her. She was tight and hot and wet and, most importantly, small where he wrapped his hands all the way around her waist and squeezed until they both shook, and he knew he wasn’t going to last.

He brought a hand between her legs to circle her clit, knowing it was what he would do, and she shouted her pleasure a moment later as she clenched on him hard and gushed.

“Ah, Tammuz, Tamm, fuck,” she mumbled, trembling with overstimulation as he fucked her to his own end and buried his hips deep inside her. He was sure that, in any other situation, she would have incinerated him on the spot for daring to spill his seed in her body. “Tamm, I...”

Something twinged in his chest, and he leaned down, still buried in her, and rested his forehead against the back of her skull. She relaxed under him, a soft sigh leaving her lips.

“Thank you, Gunvald.”

He grunted, pulling out and tucking himself away. “Don’t mention it.”

As he turned to go, though, he paused in the doorway. “He’s still alive, that’s worth something.”

She didn’t reply immediately, and he wasn’t waiting around for her to regret asking him to fuck her, so he headed deeper into the room until he came to Lucien’s bed where Valero was lounging, a plate of grapes in his lap, and watching him.

“I would say thank you for the show but honestly I’m a little confused,” Valero said, holding out the plate to him, “Since when do you like her enough to do that for her?”

Gunvald sighed. He didn’t want to have this conversation. He took a grape anyway.

“Can’t you let me suck your cock and not talk about it?” he grumbled as he kicked off his boots and climbed onto the bed.

Valero snorted. “Maybe if you’d been less obvious about not wanting to explain but now you’ve got me curious. So, what gives Irkeidish?”

Taking a handful of grapes and stuffing them in his mouth to bide time, Gunvald considered what ways out of this conversation he still had. Few, if his calculations were correct.

“She is... important to you,” he finally, stiltedly answered.

Valero’s brows pinched. “Yes, she is. I don’t see why that is relevant to you, though.”

“Because...” Gunvald swallowed, steeling himself. This was, perhaps, the most terrifying, horrifying thing he’d ever done, and he’d battled demigods. “Because you are... important to... me.”

With his eyes closed, Gunvald could pretend that Valero wasn’t there and that those words had not passed his lips. With his eyes closed, he couldn’t see the rejection that would inevitably haunt those beautiful blue eyes.

Valero made a soft noise, wounded almost, then there were hands cupping Gunvald’s jaw.

“You mean that?” Valero sounded so uncharacteristically small, and it shook something deep in Gunvald to hear such a strong man reduced to such meekness.

“Don’t make me repeat myself, Bayne,” he grumbled.

A huff of a laugh, barely more than breath, then, “Gunvald.”

His eyes flew open to find Valero watching him, expression open and eyes hopeful, and something snapped in his chest. He grabbed Valero and pulled him onto his lap, holding tight because then, maybe, he wouldn’t ever have to let go.

“Losing you destroyed me,” he whispered because apparently the part of him that had feelings didn’t feel like shutting up, “I don’t think I would have ever gotten over you. I found someone who looked like you just so I could pretend...”

“Gunvald,” Valero repeated, his voice growing thick.

“Valero,” he replied. It was a prayer on his lips.

“I think you should fuck me,” Valero murmured, “Like, right now.”

“Yeah,” he replied, voice thick, “Yeah, alright.”

Then he had Valero’s tongue in his mouth and hands on his body and he couldn’t even hate how happy it made him. Maybe, after all this time, he could allow himself to have this without reservation.

There was some scrambling then—clothing being stripped, and a spilled platter of grapes cleaned up was not really sexy work—but eventually he was on his knees between Valero’s spread thighs, and he thought, truly, this must be what it felt like to know the divine the way Lucien did. He held Valero open with one hand and fingered him gently with the other, taking his time to open him up.

The way his eyebrows knitted together, raised in pleasure, was perfect, and Gunvald hoped he never forgot that expression, the bliss in his eyes when he found and abused his prostate. It wasn’t a fast process, opening up a man who hadn’t been fucked in a long while, but he went about it with grace, with gratefulness at being gifted such a treasure, and he couldn’t help the way he leaned down and took Valero’s cock into his mouth. He didn’t really suck him off, mostly just resting his cock against his tongue and suckling softly, idly, but Valero moaned and bucked and came anyway.

When he clenched on his fingers, it was so tight it hurt, but the pain and the thought of that tightness only ramped up his own arousal such that when Valero finally came down, his cock softening and body loosening up again, Gunvald couldn’t help but rise and slick himself and push into his tight hole. Valero held his legs apart, giving no resistance to being fucked so soon after coming, and Gunvald was grateful if only because he didn’t know if he could take waiting any longer.

“Fuck,” Valero groaned, his nails digging divots into the back of his thighs, “I forgot how big you fucking are.”

Gunvald grunted instead of replying, worried about what would come across on his voice, but when he bottomed out and was utterly consumed by the heat of Valero’s body, he couldn’t help a soft, “You’re perfect,” from passing his lips. He wouldn’t have taken it back if he could, not when it made Valero clench on him and mewl, something worshipful in his eyes.

He leaned down over him to rest their foreheads together, gently rocking into him until Valero’s hands came up to his shoulders and legs wrapped around his hips as he bucked up with a whine.

“You’ve got more in you than that,” Valero breathed, voice reedy.

“Wasn’t sure you could take it, Bayne,” he chided half-heartedly, “You’re so tight I can barely feel my dick.”

“Shut up and fuck me properly,” Valero griped, but he could hear the desperation under the words and did as he was bid.

The first snap of his hips had them both groaning, and they only got louder from there. Valero had never been the kind of lover to moan and mewl and whine, even when Gunvald had occasionally topped all those years ago, but now he made these breathy little sounds, whimpers as much as moans, and he felt like he was losing his mind. He was perfect, so fucking perfect, and he was his.

Valero got hard again faster than was reasonable for a man his age, but Gunvald supposed that came with the territory of being a champion of Orcus. He dropped one elbow to the mattress next to Valero’s head and leaned down to lick into his mouth as he brought his free hand down to jerk him. It was a little disjointed, his hips not quite matching the rhythm of his hand, but Valero didn’t seem to mind, and no amount of awkward thrusting would change the absolute pleasure of Valero’s tightness and heat.

“Inside,” Valero said when he felt him starting to pull out, “I want you to come inside.”

And why that mattered or did anything for him he couldn’t say—it wasn’t like he could get pregnant or anything—but it was hot and, more than that, intimate, nonetheless. With a groan, he buried his hips deep and relished in the consuming heat that pulsed through his body as he spilled inside his lover.

His hand had gone lax for a moment in the bliss, and when he regained enough of his senses, he jerked Valero hard and fast until he, too, came all over himself and Gunvald’s hand. He was trembling beneath and around him, and it didn’t take long for the sensitivity to kick in.

Gunvald pulled out slowly, cringing at the friction on his now oversensitive nerves, but any discomfort was allayed by watching his come slowly trickle out of Valero’s gaping hole, the evidence of their union and closeness right there for him to see. Without thinking, he swiped it up with his fingers and pushed it back in.

Making a small noise of complaint, Valero pushed his hand away and pulled him down into a kiss.

“You can’t make me come twice and then keep touching me as if I’m not a live wire right now,” Valero said against his lips, “If you want someone you can come in and then finger your come back into go find Rami, he likes the oversensitivity.”

“I think I’m good right here,” Gunvald replied, lying down and pulling the smaller—though not small by any means—man into his arms.

“I missed you,” he said after a long moment of silence, repeating his earlier sentiment.

Valero hummed. “I would say the same but I don’t remember much about when I was dead. At the end, though, I thought of you. I thought of Lucien and you.”

And he wasn’t sure how to feel about that. Should he be happy that his lover thought of him right before he died? He wasn’t sure, so he just buried his face in his hair and breathed in the smell of him, present, alive, and very much his.

First

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

N’zoth --> Abyss AU conversions

I packaged these for the sake of being able to sell them later, which I didn’t end up really doing, BUT I’m not going through and doing it again lol. Anyway, here’s the key in case anyone gets lost

People:

Lucien = Anduin Orcus = N’zoth Valero = Varian Gavin Graves = Genn Greymane Rami/R’tamalir = Wrathion Allegra = Alleria Windrunner Matthias Sharp = Mathias Shaw Janette = Jaina

Places:

Braqerae = Azeroth Saint’s Hope = Stormwind

everything else borders or is actually worldbuilding. Hopefully the mix of original and fan content isn’t too confusing!

[dark-and-spooky]

Further updates bc I've shifted around names again (for personal reasons and also bc I didn't like some of these) and with a little more lore & world building info bc I don't explain much outside the porn lol. These changes only relate to chapters 8 and beyond (for now until I update stuff lmao).

Name Updates: Fia -> Delfina (Fina) Gavin Graves -> Gabriel Graves Stephanos -> Zephaniel Tara Drakesbane -> Avani Dracomori Tseylene -> Tissiphone (Tseylene is a name in use but belongs to a different character who will likely not show up) Garrett -> Gunvald Matthias Sharp -> Ciaran Saylor

Drakes and Dragons: these are two different creatures and look different, a drake is similar to a western dragon while dragons look more alike to Chinese dragons. They are hypothetically at war, or at least do not like each other, but are neutral toward mortal wars and the Light/Dark divide. There are mortal children (of a sort) for both, drakes' being half-drakes and dragons' being dragonfolk.

Types of elves: there are a number of types of elves that worship/work with different gods and belong to different sides of the war. Solar elves: reside primarily in Dawn's Rest, aligned with Light and the diety Apricii (god of midday sun and summer). Lunar elves: reside primarily in Lunarius and Moon's Vanguard, aligned with Dark and the diety Retiva (goddess of the moon's cycles, love affairs, fertility) Shadow elves: an altered form of Solar elves, now rejected by their society after being transformed by the goddess Lathana. They reside primarily in Shadowholm, aligned with Dark and the dieties Retiva and Lathana (goddess of spies, conspiracies, hidden power). Wood/Arbour elves: reside primarily in the Twilight Boughs, aligned with Light and the diety Danua (goddess of nature and wild places). Marine/Salientia elves: amphibious elves that make their living diving and existing between land and sea. They reside primarily on the Drowning Islands, aligned with Dark and the diety Arkota (goddess of the drowned, sea storms and tempests, the ocean and large bodies of water).

Finally a loose map:

[dark-and-spooky]

VII: Brittle Bonds, Broken Bones (Shattering a Granite Soul)

Abyss Au Part 7 (Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

special chapter warnings: extremely dubious consent, mind breaking, (sexual) torture, forced feeding/feeding tubes, graphic violence, body horror, chastity devices (if any of these continue in further chapters they will be added to the general warnings page. for now, they are chapter-specific)

Act 1  -  Act 2  -  Act 3  -  Act 4

ACT I: Anticipation

Saint’s Hope came into view like the first clear sunrise after a month of rain. Despite his relief to see his home again, there was an ache in his chest, a pit of longing where Gavin’s presence at his side should have been, and when the first thing he saw upon walking through the gates was a downright furious Tesia, his longing poured over. He was nearly drowning in it.

“Tesia...” he started but she was shaking her head and storming up to him too fast for him to intercept her.

“You,” she snarled, “Fucking lost my dad?!?”

She raised her hand to strike at him, tears staining her cheeks, but Tseylene caught her hand and roughly dragged her into a hug. Holding her tight the way one holds an upset cat, she calmed Tesia, cooing to her in a tongue Lucien didn’t know until she’d stopped shaking.

“It was all of our fault, Tesia, not simply Lucien’s,” Tseylene murmured, “Do not blame him alone.”

Tesia sniffled, wiping at her face as she stepped back. “Yeah. Fine. But you better have a plan to get him back.”

Unfortunately, Lucien didn’t. So caught up in his worry and loss, he hadn’t even thought through the process of getting the man back and now that he was confronted with that fact he felt like he was failing Gavin all over again.

“We do, my love,” Vanessa reassured her as she approached, “Sharp and I talked about it this morning. The first step, the most important, will be finding out who exactly took him, and then we can work on methods of bringing him home.”

Despite the softness of her words, Vanessa’s glare at Lucien told him she wasn’t happy to be doing his job for him. That was fine, he would find a way to reward her later for her help. Plus, it wasn’t like Vanessa did anything happily except for Tesia, so it wasn’t as if this was any worse than whatever job he would normally have her doing.

Vanessa led Tesia away then, saying she was going to show her the plan she’d worked on with Sharp, though he suspected that wasn’t why they wanted privacy. Lucien continued his march to the castle, feeling heavier than he had since learning Gavin was missing. A comforting hand on his shoulder startled him, and he looked back to see Theophel giving him a reassuring smile. Lucien squeezed his fingers gently, silent thanks for the steadiness of his presence.

Sharp, Rami and Janette were speaking in the audience chamber when they entered, and Lucien couldn’t help but note the way Sharp’s hand lingered on Rami’s lower back. His consorts had been busy while he was away. Good.

He also noticed three odd statues evenly spaced around what had been the throne and now acted more as a place for Lucien to lounge will receiving offerings. The statues were made of black stone, somehow both reflective and matte at once, and all portrayed a woman, nude, face down and ass up with her holes on display. They were fairly featureless, everywhere except the holes anyway, and though he found them tantalizing to look at, he was unsure of their purpose.

Janette noticed him looking and grinned as she approached he and his party. “A method of wearing down the remaining members of Tesia’s little brigade,” she explained, “It would be easiest, perhaps, to show you, but that will have to wait until the castle clears out for the evening. For now, I believe your father wishes to speak with you.”

“About Gavin?” he asked, feeling guilty all over again.

She shook her head. “No, or at least that isn’t the primary purpose of his asking for you. He’s in your chambers, I believe, if you wish to go find him. I-” she gave Tseylene a branding look “-think my purpose lies in welcoming our newest addition to the family.”

He heard a raspy chuckle from Tseylene, who let Janette drag her about as far as the mouth to the hallway before lifting her up, pushing both of their clothes aside, and stuffing her cock in her. Janette’s mewling filled the audience chamber and Lucien couldn’t help but feel hot under the collar from hearing it, but he had things to take care of so he pushed the heat down for later use.

With Theophel at his side, he approached Sharp and Rami to make introductions.

“This is Theophel, First of my Faithful and newest member of my harem. Please welcome him warmly, as you would a brother,” he said to his remaining two consorts present.

Sharp simply grinned, small and mean, while Rami gave him a very appreciative once over and sauntered forward to put a hand on his chest.

“Does he fuck good?” he asked, looking at Lucien.

Lucien laughed. “Would he be mine if he didn’t?”

“I suppose we’ll find out,” Rami quipped before dragging Theophel down into a kiss.

Even on his tippy toes, Rami was too short to kiss him without him bending down, which Lucien only found adorable because of how irritated it seemed to make Rami. As the two of them went off to find somewhere to fuck, Lucien caught Sharp watching them with well-masked yearning in his eyes.

“We can discuss Gavin later, Matthias. Go with them, if that is what you wish.”

For a moment, he looked like he would argue, but then sighed. “Thank you, His Bride, your consideration of my want is, as always, a blessing beyond measure.”

With that, he followed after Rami and Theophel, leaving Lucien relatively alone in the audience chamber. A few of Orcus’s faithful buzzed around, keeping things clean or giving the guards a reprieve after their long hours working, but despite their presence the space felt solitary without his consorts. Shaking the loneliness off, he headed up to the chambers he shared with his harem.

Loud, pitched mewls greeted him upon entering, and he smiled as he walked the hallway and came into the main space to see Allegra riding Valero’s cock. She was facing away from him toward the hallway where Lucien now stood, her breasts bouncing as Valero fucked up into her and her hands on his knees for balance. Lucien noticed the roundness of her belly, growing full of the child Janette had put within her, and grinned all the wider.

She caught sight of him and gasped, coming loudly on Valero’s cock, which, in turn, brought him over the edge. He buried himself deep in her cunt as he came, holding her down on him by the hips, then released her as his orgasm faded.

“Our Holy Mother has returned, Valero,” Allegra whispered, “I suppose I should get off his seat.”

Lucien only laughed. “I am glad to see it kept warm for me in my absence. And, truly, what is mine is all of yours as well.”

“I am happy to keep it warm whenever it’s required of me,” she replied cheekily, standing on shaky legs with Valero’s cum trailing down her thigh, “Now, I’ll leave you two to talk. It’s wonderful to see you returned to us safely, Holy Mother.”

With a bow and a kiss to his cheek, she departed, and he enjoyed the view of her ass for a moment as she left before turning to Valero with a soft smile.

“I am glad you did not fall into despair in my absence.” He had been worried Valero would, knowing how he’d been the first time Lucien had been kidnapped. “I assume Orcus eased your fears?”

“That and my faith in you, my love,” Valero whispered, “Now come here, let me taste you. It’s been too long since I’ve had my boy ride my face.”

Lucien giggled, crawling onto the bed and straddling his face, and as that tongue lapped over his folds and dipped into his hole, something that had been tense settled in his chest. He was home now. Everything would be okay.

Some time later, when he’d come on Valero’s tongue until they were both satisfied, Janette led him back to the audience chamber. What it was Valero had wanted to talk about, Lucien didn’t know, but part of him suspected that eating him out until he screamed was, perhaps, the conversation itself.

The audience chamber was dark and desolate now, the workers and various citizenry of the castle having gone home for the evening, but with a wave of Janette’s fingers, candles blossomed and the space was washed in light. Then, with a small tug at the tether between the room they were in and the Abyss, three rifts opened in the ceiling and cages lowered from them. They were large with circular bases, three feet at least in diameter, and styled much like songbird cages had been before people realized how to properly keep birds. Each one contained a naked woman, and as they came to rest about ten feet in the air, he realized they were Laura, Tara, and the other woman Sharp had identified as Ashlyn McLeod, one of his best agents (before she defected).

In each cage, as well, was a black piece of clothing that seemed to be, though it was hung in a way that made it difficult to tell, a simple jumpsuit. Though all the women seemed uncomfortable with their nakedness, none of them touched the clothing provided to them. How odd.

“Lucien, why don’t you see how it feels to touch these statues, hmm?” Janette instructed.

With a shrug, he did as he was told. The first he approached, far to the right of the room and nearest to Tara’s cage, he put his hands all over, though he certainly gravitated toward feeling the cunt and asshole carved out of stone. Unsure what he was meant to be observing, he went to the second, then the third, and felt over the cold, hard stone that they were made of.

When he was done, Janette motioned in a server who carried a platter of decadent smelling meats and cheese and fruit. Just one look from her told Lucien he was not to touch it.

“Now, ladies. Whichever of you volunteers to demonstrate tonight will get a platter just like this. If you all wish to, you all get one, but if none of you volunteer then I’ll double your time here tomorrow morning.”

They looked between themselves, not speaking with their mouths but evidently communicating with their eyes. After a long moment, Tara put on her jumpsuit with a grimace, though once she was covered there was a sort of relief in her posture at not being on display any longer.

Janette motioned Lucien over to the same statue he’d first touched earlier. “Why don’t you see if anything has changed, Lucien. Perhaps pay attention to the holes.”

Curious, Lucien went over and touched it again. Though it was still cool to the touch, when he pressed his finger against the asshole on the statue the stone not only gave, but his finger sank in easily as if it was slicked. He swapped one finger for two and watched again as they slid all the way in without friction, though he could feel a slight resistance around them. Truly, it was the most fascinating thing he’d ever experienced.

Something occurred to him as he slid his fingers out of the ass and prodded at the cunt instead, and he looked up to see Tara biting her lip and clinging to the bars. Lucien grinned.

“So, they can choose to keep themselves covered in exchange for being used, or not be used in exchange for being ogled. Cruel, but simple. I approve, Janette, you’ve truly outdone yourself this time.”

Janette hummed. “I’m glad you appreciate my work. It is more complex, though, than even that,” she explained, “The statues are partially hollow and will slowly fill with seed over time. When a given woman’s is full, she gets set free. Thus, the more she allows herself to be used, the sooner she can escape.”

Lucien was elated at the ingenuity of that plan, but something in Janette’s disposition made him think there was more. “And?”

She smiled, an almost sadistic smirk that made him shiver. “When they come, the inside that must be filled gets smaller. But, for every hour they wear it that they are not used, it gets bigger. They are... encouraged to remain naked when not actively serving the public. So that they can be ogled by everyone who passes where they’re hung outside the cathedral, that is.”

All the talk of being used and being ogled had Lucien trembling with need, and he didn’t hesitate to dissipate the front of his gown and create a cock for himself. Tara was surprisingly hot inside as he thrust into the cunt of the statue, and he smirked as her knees gave out and she collapsed in her cage above. He moaned as he began to fuck her hard, hands holding the now slightly supple hips of the statue, and he felt as well as watched her tumble over the edge as he did so, clinging to her cage’s bars with a white-knuckled grip.

She looked down at him wet-eyed as he didn’t stop even when she was clearly oversensitive, but she said nothing to him even as he pushed her to the point of tears. It didn’t take him long after that to come, burying his cock deep in her cunt and releasing whatever his ‘seed’ was made of into the statue. When he pulled out, she made a grateful sound, small and pathetic as it was, and then he noticed that Ashlyn had also put on her jumpsuit and seemed to be steeling herself.

He hummed, considering his options. Without speaking, he mentally asked Janette to show him how full each person’s reservoirs were, and a moment later he could see with perfect clarity how much seed was inside each, and how much still needed to be added. Tara was doing the best, the closest of the three to being let out into the world, only to be caught by them again inevitably, while Laura was doing the worst.

Ashlyn was right in the middle, neither near nor far from being let go, so he saw no danger in playing with her for a while. He sauntered over to her and played with his cock gently, getting himself ready to fuck again. By the time he had knelt behind her, though, he was still far from hard, and thrust three fingers into her cunt to occupy her for the time being. She whimpered, already on her knees in her cage and biting her lip, and he revelled in touching her, in curling his fingers into her sensitive places and watching her squirm.

It took less time than he expected to make her come, and as she tumbled over the edge he thrust his cock right into her ass. Her pleased cry turned into one of surprise, though thankfully not one of pain, and he took that as a sign that he could keep going. Carefully, he rocked his hips into her, watching her reaction, and when it didn’t seem she’d be painfully oversensitive he started to fuck her properly.

A cry to his right made him look away from Ashley writhing in her cage above, and he saw Tara clinging to the bars of her cage as Janette thrust into her mostly untouched ass. Despite the pain in the cry, her mouth hung open with pleasure as Janette started to fuck her hard and Lucien got the sense that some part of her got off on the pain even if she didn’t want to admit it.

He returned to enjoying Ashley’s ass, keeping his eyes on both she and Tara, and when he finally came, a little while later, she followed him over the edge. The only person more surprised than him that she’d come again seemed to be her, if the confusion on her face was any indication, but he also saw the way she watched Tara writhe and moan and mewl as Janette fucked her and thought he knew exactly how she’d gotten there again so quickly.

Loud as ever, Tara came again as Janette dumped her cum into the statue, and then seemed in quite a rush to get the jumpsuit off. As soon as Janette had pulled out, Tara pulled herself up on wobbly legs and stripped the suit off, bending over in the process and showing off her gaping, puffy-rimmed and fucked out asshole. Lucien felt hot between his legs all over, but bit it down. These ladies had served enough for today.

“High Arcanist, perhaps baths could be arranged for our prisoners? I know we mean to wear down their resolve, but a little kindness never hurt anyone.” Whether he was playing the kind counterpart to Janette’s cruel or simply didn’t want to see these women truly break, he wasn’t sure, but it seemed right to offer. “I’m sure you have a way of keeping them harmless while they soak in some lavender and goat’s milk.”

Janette made a considering noise. “What of our stubborn and unhelpful one?”

She was looking at Laura in the centre and Lucien watched her closely.

“Draw one for her as well. Perhaps, though, a modification to her statue could be made and a new piece of clothing added?” he asked aloud, then added in her head, “A gag that allows use of her mouth, and must be worn when she is otherwise naked.”

Janette grinned. “I’m sure all of that could be arranged. I’ll have baths drawn for them and food brought to the two that earned it.”

With that, the three women were lifted away into whatever middle space Janette used to teleport them between the audience chamber and the outside of the cathedral.

“Also,” he added before Janette walked away, “Perhaps the milk in their baths shouldn’t be goat’s milk?”

“I’m sure that could be arranged,” she replied.

A pump was summoned into her hand and then she was latching it to his nipple to draw his milk out. He mewled, somehow still horny despite everything, and he was grateful when she laid him down and thrust into his cunt while she pumped him. As he’d come to expect from her, she fucked brutally, fast and rough and unforgiving, and he revelled in every moment of it. He was so taken by the pleasure he didn’t even realize she’d fully pumped him until after he’d come, screaming, as she filled him with her Orcus-gifted seed.

“Fuck, Auntie,” he murmured, “You really know how to wreck me.”

“Anything for my favourite nephew,” she teased, leaning down to give him a kiss before straightening up and teleporting away to wherever the baths were taking place.

He simply laid there on the floor for a moment, feeling too fucked out to get up, but then dragged himself to his feet and stumbled his way up to his rooms. The harem chambers, as he’d recently redesigned them, were spacious and had a number of more private rooms where consorts slept (and played with each other) when not in his bed. As he walked toward the larger main room where his own bed was situated along with lounging pillows and settees around the fireplace, he peeked into the curtained side rooms to check on his harem.

The first room he found empty, but in the second he saw Vanessa, shaking, as Tseylene thrust up into her ass and Tesia ate out her cunt. It was odd to see Vanessa and Tesia here, usually they stuck to the quarters they shared, but he supposed the draw of Tseylene was enough to bring them here for the night.

The next room he peeked into was occupied by Theophel and Rami, sleeping curled up together, and Lucien smiled at their peacefulness and the fact that Theophel had been welcomed into the harem so quickly.

Finally, the last room he checked brought him the delicious sight of Adan, whimpering and burying his face in Allegra’s breasts as he fucked into her cunt with abandon. She was petting through her son’s hair, murmuring sweetly to him in their dialect of Elvish, and Lucien felt the warm approval of Orcus at the sight. Their desire and eventual union had been nearly as yearned for as his own with Valero, and he was so, so delighted that they finally got to bring that love out into the open. With a pitched cry, Allegra came on his cock, and Adan buried his face deeper into her chest to hide his own sounds as his hips stuttered to a stop inside her.

Lucien drifted away and into the main chamber, which was fairly empty except for Sharp, who was standing over a large table that had not been there earlier and pouring over papers and maps, and Valero, who was lounging on the bed and looking at Sharp grouchily.

“Come to bed, Matthias,” Valero grumbled in a way that told Lucien he’d already said it many times.

“How can you rest when Gavin is missing?” Sharp snapped, looking up at him and catching sight of Lucien in the process. “Ah, His Bride, if I might discuss our options with you.”

Though Lucien was curious, nearly shaking with it, he also saw the bags under Sharp’s eyes and knew the man needed rest more than anything.

“You’re no use to us exhausted, my love,” he reminded him, “Rest. Lie with me. We can discuss it in the morning.”

“Every moment that passes he slips farther out of our grasp.” The thought seemed to genuinely frighten Sharp in a way nearly nothing did.

Lucien sighed, coming forward and cupping his cheeks softly. “The whole of the world and the planes beyond are within our grasp, already. How is it possible for him to slip through our fingers?”

“I... suppose you are right, as always, Holy Mother.” After a moment of silence, he added, “What if they kill him?”

“Nothing I love can die so long as I will it to live,” he insisted, “My love, my will, and my Husband will not allow it to.”

Finally, Matthias relaxed, pulling Lucien into his arms and burying his face in his hair. “Thank you.”

“I love you,” Lucien replied, drawing him back far enough to kiss, “Now, come to bed. You need rest.”

That made Valero snort. “If he needs rest he should almost definitely not come to bed.”

“It’s rest of a sort,” Lucien protested, “Plus, I missed his cock. Can you blame me for wanting him to come to bed with us?”

Sharp raised an eyebrow. “Did you not get a trial of the statues Janette put in place?”

“Oh I did, I simply still want you.”

That was, apparently, all the convincing Sharp needed to drag him to bed, and not a moment later he was on his back on the soft covers with Sharp’s head between his thighs and Valero’s tongue in his mouth. He mewled, twisting his fingers into Sharp’s short hair as he sucked on his clit, then didn’t seem to be able to stop making noise when Valero decided to pinch and pull at his pump-sore nipples.

“Sore,” he complained when Valero got rougher.

He smirked. “You like it.”

For all Lucien wanted to protest, Sharp was curling three fingers into him and he was too distracted to come up with anything to say. Those deft fingers seemed to know just how to press his buttons, and Lucien found himself stumbling over the edge rapidly.

As he pulsed and shook, Sharp drew back and helped Valero roll Lucien up onto him, positioned just right to slide down onto his cock. It nestled deep inside him, pushing up against his cervix deliciously, and though Lucien wanted to, his legs were too weak to start riding him like they both deserved. His disappointment quickly abated, however, as Sharp teased the tentacle in his ass out and replaced it with his cock.

Valero rocked up into him gently as Sharp started thrusting into his ass roughly, and Lucien felt full, so full, so stuffed and loved and treasured. These men were his first, those who Orcus chose for him specifically and gifted to him out of love. That fact filled his chest with warmth and faith just as tangibly as they filled his holes. Despite it all, Lucien couldn’t help but want more, insatiable as always, and on cue he felt the cool, slick tip of Orcus’s tentacles play at the edges of his holes.

“My Bride can take more, can’t he?” Orcus rumbled in his mind, “My Bride is perfect and can take everything I give him.”

“Yes, my God. I can take it all.”

The tentacles that normally kept him plugged slowly worked back into his holes despite them already being stuffed with cock, and Lucien trembled as he was pushed to his limit and beyond. He had never been stretched this wide, not in both holes at once, and as the tentacles settled all the way inside he was grateful that he didn’t need to breathe because otherwise he would probably faint from lack of oxygen.

Valero and Sharp seemed to approve of this development, both fucking into him with increasing vigour even as he came with a gurgled moan. They didn’t stop to let him rest and neither did Orcus, whose tentacles seemed to grow even larger still as He fucked him roughly. For all he knew the sounds he was making were awful, he couldn’t seem to stop.

A rift opened above him and out lolled a thick, tongue-like appendage that found its way to his mouth and pushed inside. It kissed him deeply, tasting the back of his palate and tracing his teeth, then grew impatient with such softness and thrust into his throat, not stopping until he could feel it all the way down his oesophagus. Slowly, it rocked in and out of him, a slick slide that was torture and bliss all wrapped up together, while everything else in him fucked him with increasing strength.

It would have been too much, should have been too much, but Orcus’s delighted purr in his mind, the knowledge that he was pleasing his God and Husband, was such ecstasy that he couldn’t even notice the pain—not of being stretched far too wide, nor of Valero thrusting up achingly hard into his cervix, nor of the tentacles now playing with his guts on both sides, nor of his inability to breathe, nor, even, of the way Sharp cruelly twisted and pinched his sore nipples. All of that pain, in this moment, was converted into bliss, and he was soaring with it.

He lost track of how many times he came on their intrusions as they all—his God-Husband, his father, and His first Champion—took what they needed from his body, but he was floating in pleasure and orgasmic haze by the time they spilled inside him. The emptiness ached when Sharp and Valero pulled out, and he was so, so grateful when Orcus adjusted the tentacles still in those holes to fill him the same amount. It was still too much, but the emptiness was worse.

“I know you hate being empty, but can we see it?” Sharp breathed, “Please, Holy Mother, Deity of my heart, let us see how stretched you are?”

No words were needed for Orcus to know he assented, and the massive tentacles pulled out of him entirely, leaving him bereft. There was solace, though, in the gasp Sharp let out and the growl that Valero made upon seeing both his holes gaping so wide, their cum and Orcus’s seeping out of his holes slowly. Once they had taken their fill of the view, Orcus filled him again, as full as he could take, then slowly extracted the tentacle from his throat. He missed it dearly, but knew he needed it out if he wished to speak without having to concentrate on using his power.

“I love you all so much,” he murmured sleepily as Valero and Sharp pulled him to lie between them. “I’m so blessed to have you, to be with you.”

Sharp kissed the back of his neck softly while Valero petted though his hair, and even Orcus hummed an approving sound in his mind. Feeling full—of love and seed and Orcus—Lucien drifted off to sleep.

ACT II: Acceptance

A few days passed in deliberation, plans made then discarded then remade and re-discarded. Vanessa wanted a hard approach—get in, make a mess and grab Gavin, escape in the chaos—while Sharp proposed something more subtle.

They’d gotten news from Shanna the day after Lucien’s return to Saint’s Hope that, after much investigation, she and Maldwyn strongly suspected that Lathi was responsible for Gavin’s capture. Though Tseylene’s mates had remained in the Boughs, she seemed in good spirits after that news, her own gripes and vendettas against the shadow elves’ leader making her eager to strike back at her.

Lucien was less enthused, mostly because he worried about Gavin’s well-being—had it been anyone else who’d captured him, he would trust the man was strong enough to endure, but Lathi had been responsible for the death of his son, for the capture of his wife in a conflict past, and he worried what memories and past pain would return, being in her care.

At least, Lucien reminded himself, Gavin’s pups had already been born and were currently in the tender care of Allegra and somewhat-less-tender care of Tesia and Vanessa. There could be no repeat of what had happened all those years ago with Amelia. Gavin could not lose another son to Lathi.

Still, he worried. Lathi was no ordinary enemy, just like Tseylene but for the difficulty he would have convincing her people to follow him. Of everyone, they were the most immune because, quite simply, they wanted for nothing that was within Lucien’s power to give them.

Valero, ever tactical, proposed the infiltration and conversion of the people Lathi once belonged to before she was raised as Lathana’s avatar, but Lucien was unsure that would sway her. More likely, she would either become so enraged she did not listen to them, or would be so indifferent it would have no effect on her whatsoever. Lathi was, after all, a woman of extremes.

“We need her to be desperate to join us, need her to need us,” Lucien said for what felt like the millionth time, “But I don’t know how the fuck to do that.”

“What you need, I believe, is to prove to her that she cannot prove herself to that little bitch of an orc who currently holds the most sway on the council,” a deep, feminine voice drawled from the shadows to his right, “Then, you incite a war between them and watch as everyone else on the council stands behind Garrett. Offer her people sanctuary, and she just might understand that you are the only warm embrace she will find in a world that otherwise loathes her.”

Lucian spun to face the familiar voice, and stepping from the shadows was an equally familiar face.

“Fia,” he breathed, barely restraining himself from rushing up to her, “Where have you been? I searched for you, I tried to find you, I was-”

“Going to cage me, or so I thought,” she interrupted. “But... I see things differently now, than I once did. I am at your command, if you will have me.”

He didn’t even have words, simply rushing forward and pulling her into a hug. She made a startled noise that drew a chuckle from Valero behind them, but relaxed into the embrace nonetheless.

“It’s good to see you, Selvaggio,” Valero said.

“And you, Bayne,” she replied with a smirk.

Lucien rolled his eyes. “You two can catch up later. Please tell me more about this plan of yours, Fia.”

“Well, it’s less a plan than a methodology, I’ll admit, but we need to sow dissent between Lathi’s people and the rest of the council,” she explained, “Perhaps we put an impossible task on her plate, perhaps we set her to fail at something she should be able to do, perhaps we frame her for the deaths of some of Garrett’s soldiers. Whatever it is, it has to be severe enough to cause a rift without being evidently orchestrated.”

Vanessa made a considering noise. “Perhaps, if I may, we do all three, but only in small part. I am happy to help set an ambush. I’m sure Sharp would be happy to arrange a whisper campaign that would put something impossible on her shoulders. And Tseylene, you don’t have a problem killing some orcs, do you?”

Tseylene gave her a sharp grin. “It would be my pleasure.”

“Between the three of us, then, we should be able to sow more than enough tension between them that when Or’zara and Or’zayn arrive with whispers of her working with us, there won’t be anywhere but here she could run to avoid Garrett’s wrath,” Vanessa finished, looking rather smug.

Her smugness was well deserved. It was a good plan and, more than that, satisfied the needs of everyone present. They worked out the details over the next couple hours, Janette agreeing to go with Tseylene in order to ensure adequate alterations were used in the frame-up, and Fia offered her aid to Vanessa in ensuring the actual number of soldiers they approached one of the Council’s more distant settlements with were properly hidden.

Vanessa prepared to leave with Fia, agreeing on a target—it needed to be something or someone under Lathi’s protection, while still being important enough to Garret for him to care that they were unable to defend themselves. Sharp, meanwhile, spoke with Tesia about whisper campaigns as well as his old third in command, Ashlyn. Tseylene and Janette quickly agreed where to strike, and Tseylene went off in a rush to gather what and who she would need.

As everyone dispersed, Lucian caught Fia’s arm and dragged her toward the bed gently. Valero followed behind them, watching with a hot gaze as Lucien sat on the bed and pulled Fia into his lap.

“Ah, I heard this was part of how you, what, welcome people into your little cult?” she teased, but Lucien felt a little stung anyway.

“If you would prefer not to, you do not have to. But all are asked to bring offerings to Orcus’s temple, my body, to show their loyalty to His cause.”

She rolled her eyes and huffed fondly. “I was just giving you a hard time, Luc.”

Before he could reply, she reached between them and grabbed his cock, pulling the small amount of fabric that covered her cunt aside at the same time. As she sank down on him, hot and wet and tight as anything, she tugged him into a kiss that he felt down his spine, and the heat it caused didn’t abate when she pulled away, mostly because in doing so she put her chest right in his face.

Valero came up behind her and unlaced the front of her armour enough to get her breasts out, playing with them as she rode Lucien, much to her evident satisfaction. She gasped, moaning low in her throat, and leaned her head back against his chest. The long line of her throat, the bounce of her breasts as Lucien thrust into her, the increasing redness of her nipples as Valero pinched and twisted them until they chafed, all of it was a stunning image, and it had Lucien hurtling toward the edge faster than he’d expected.

Wanting her to come as well, he brought his hand down between her legs and played with her clit. She didn’t last long, then, shouting her pleasure as she came on his cock moments later, and Lucien followed her happily over the edge, spilling Orcus’s and his own essence inside her. He watched in delight as the essence seeped into her and she heard Orcus for the first time, watched her eyes widen in shock for a moment before she closed them and nodded.

She rose on steady legs, setting her clothing straight as she did so. “Thank you for my communion, Luc. I have preparations to make with Vanessa before the end of the day as well as, perhaps, some private reflection in the cathedral. Before I go, though, there is...”

The words tapered off as she seemed not to know how to continue, but Lucien heard her need and the directive given by Orcus loud and clear even without them. Drawing on the power granted to him by Orcus, he fashioned a plug of sorts that he stuffed into her ass. She gasped as it forced its way into her body, her knees ever so slightly shaking, before she straightened and headed out without another word.

The exact purpose of the plug even Lucien didn’t know, but he did know Orcus wanted it there, and Orcus’s will was his command.

Valero was standing before him, cock hard, and while he wanted desperately to put it in himself, Lucien knew there were other things he needed it for. His father seemed to know this as well, because he simply held his hand out for Lucien to take before leading him out of their chambers and toward the main hall.

He heard the buzz before he saw anything, but even the sound of the commotion—and moaning—could not have prepared him for the sight before him. The cages were lowered and both Tara and Ashlyn were in their suits, trembling and clinging to the bars as the dozens of people milling about the room took their pleasure from their statues when they wished. More importantly, Laura was naked and gagged, choking loudly as someone fucked the mouth of her statue.

Janette had promised to make the suggested changes, and while the thought of it was tantalizing, the reality was overwhelming. Stubborn as she was, the tears and snot running down Laura’s face told him it wouldn’t be long before she put her suit on or, if she truly refused to do so, gave into them entirely.

The special sight Janette had granted him told him Tara was still leading the race for most loads taken, and as he studied her a thought came to him, an ultimatum he thought might serve all of them better, and he reached out to Janette with his mind and asked her to put Tara back in her cell. Meanwhile, he sauntered over to Ashlyn and watched her writhe as a man shoved his cock into her statue’s cunt while sticking two fingers in its ass.

“You could have this only when and with whom you wished if you joined us, Ashlyn,” he whispered in her mind, “This would all stop forever unless you wished it to continue.”

She looked down at him defiantly even as she tumbled over the edge and came hard and loud. She did not speak, but she didn’t need to—he could tell she was not ready for conversion just yet.

Tara’s cage was gone when he looked back toward it and, with a smile, he headed for the prison, though not before asking Valero to keep an eye on Ashlyn and make sure she was adequately filled until he returned. He gave a nod of assent, and Lucien headed off knowing her care was in good hands.

When he entered, Tara was stripped out of her suit and stretched out on the cot in the cell. She didn’t look up at him even as he stopped right outside her cell and he sighed.

“You’ve been very well behaved, Tara. I’m here to make you an offer of release,” he said.

She leaned up on her elbows, looking at him warily. “Let me guess, on the condition of my conversion? Janette already tried that one, it’s not going to happen. I’m too smart for that.”

“Too stubborn, you mean?” he countered, then sighed, “It doesn’t matter. No, I offer your release on a different set of conditions, though ones you may dislike equally.”

This time, she sat up fully and seemed to actually be listening.

“The conditions are these: you will accept a clutch of eggs into your body that will incubate there while they grow and will be inseminated by Orcus’s faithful,” he began, watching her face drain of colour in horror, “And secondly, that jumpsuit will be modified to be irremovable as well as designed to deposit the seed of those who fuck your statue into your body, rather than the statue.”

“What kind of freedom is that?” she spat.

“I never said I offered you freedom, only release from this cell. Your true freedom will be found in Orcus, when you accept him into your heart and soul.”

“And body, apparently,” she grumbled. After a moment of silence, she asked, “These eggs, will they harm me in any way? Both when they are in me and when they come out.”

“No, no harm will come to you by them or by the children born of them. They may be uncomfortable at times, but it should not damage you in any way and the heaviness is nothing you don’t get used to.” Lucien shed his gown and turned to the side, showing his slightly distended belly. “I currently have twelve in me, you would only have five or six.”

She was quiet for long enough he nearly left, planning on giving her a day to think the offer over. Before he could do so, she spoke.

“Fine.” She stood and walked to the bars. “If that’s what it takes, I’ll do it. I need to get out of here.”

Lucien smiled. “I’m glad you are being reasonable about this, Tara. Now, perhaps kneeling would be best for this. While I suppose your ass has been stretched plenty these last few days, the eggs themselves can be burdensome at first, especially if you’re standing.”

She swallowed, looking nervous, but followed his instructions anyway. He unlocked her cell as she got into position, kneeling with her chest pressed down to the floor to make herself as open as possible, and when they were both ready, he called into the Abyss and felt his Husband answer.

A rift opened behind her and tentacles poured out, some coming down to hold her legs open while others played with her cunt gently. When the ovipositor came out, though, there was no playing around as it pushed into her ass deeper and deeper as she whined and writhed and complained. Being a kind God, Orcus continued to tease her clit and gently thrust into her cunt as the eggs slowly sank into her one by one, and probably despite herself, she came just as the last was sliding into place.

The bulge of them in her guts was barely noticeable, honestly, and as the tentacles slowly retreated back to the Abyss, Lucien focused on making the necessary modifications to her suit. It would have been easier with Janette’s help, but he knew she was busy and also that Tara would need a little time to adjust to being so full without someone sticking their cock in her unprompted.

He focused his energy, and slowly over the next few minutes he adjusted the suit until it was just right, then helped Tara into it. It more resembled a suit of armour alike to that she often wore than a jumpsuit, and he supposed that was better suited to her needs anyway. Finally, he bound it to her essence such that no magical or physical force could remove it, then waved to the open cell door.

“You may go, if you so wish, Tara. Know that you will always be welcome back into Orcus’s embrace when you realize he is the only true way.”

She left without a word, and he let the city know his intention to allow her to leave. He was saddened that she could not be converted, at least for the time being, but he knew better than to push her, not when she would be so valuable to him once she realized his truth. Tara was, however, the kind of person who needed to realize things for herself.

One day. One day he would be there when she needed. One day he would offer what no one else could.

That day was not today.

Lucien returned to the audience chamber to find the other two cages missing, along with his father. Curious, he sent out an inquiry for their whereabouts and got two separate locations: one group was in the lowest cell block beneath the castle, while the other was in one of their reinforced rooms where well-behaved prisoners stayed. Interesting.

Out of nothing other than laziness, he didn’t bother figuring out who was in each party, but simply decided to head up to the room where he assumed Ashlyn had been moved. He entered to find Ashlyn sitting on the bed while Valero rested on a large lounging chair near the fireplace and Sharp hovered near the window.

“What did you do with Tara?” Ashlyn asked, either no longer caring or being too tired to cover her nakedness.

“I let her go,” he replied honestly, “With some conditions, of course. But she is no longer a prisoner here, if that is what you are asking.”

Ashlyn paused, considering that, then looked at Sharp. “You really weren’t lying.”

“No, Ashlyn, I wouldn’t lie to you.” There was a look exchanged between them that Lucien couldn’t parse. “Our goal hasn’t changed, McLeod, not really. Will you serve?”

A long stretch of silence took the room that even Lucien didn’t dare to break. Finally, Ashlyn stood, turned, and positioned herself on the bed facing away from them, legs spread wide and ass in the air. Lucien took the sight in with heat, but sensed it was not his duty to take her. Instead, Valero stood, approaching slowly the way one does a startled animal.

He was already hard by the time he rested a hand gently on her hip, and he brushed the head of his cock through her folds to gather her slick there.

“Where do you want it, Ashlyn?” he murmured.

She swallowed audibly. “Ass.”

With a groan, Valero complied, bringing his cock up and slowly pushing into her already-slicked asshole. She whimpered the whole time he entered her, fingers twisting in the blankets beneath her as he bottomed out, almost like she was trying to keep her hands still.

“Please, can I?” she whispered, and though Lucien couldn’t hear Him, he realized she was speaking to Orcus when he felt the reverberation of His response to her question. He didn’t need to know what He’d said to know she’d been denied—her frustrated whine made that obvious.

Valero was not precisely gentle as he fucked her, but nor was he as savage as he usually was with Lucien. His hips moved evenly, a steady pace that made her butt bounce as he slammed into her, and her grip on the sheets only tightened as he worked her slightly faster. She was loud, high mewls and moans he hadn’t expected out of her after how restrained she’d been in her cage, but then he did suppose Orcus’s blessing did have a way of making the pleasure much harder to ignore.

Even after Valero’s hips had stuttered to a halt, burying himself and his seed deep inside her, her grip on the sheets and his grip on her hips remained unchanged. With how many orgasms she’s probably already had today, just the penetration wasn’t enough to make her come, and now Lucien understood just what her offering was going to be, unique as it was.

When Valero pulled out, Lucien helped her turn onto her back, but took a hold of her wrists before she was able to touch herself. He crafted a heavy belt of tentacles around her hips and sex that both kept her holes plugged wide enough they would be easy to use while also providing her no stimulation in either hole nor on her clit. She whined, high and desperate as he did so, but he cooed at her and kissed her deeply.

“Orcus demands you prove you can serve selflessly and set your own desires, needs, and opinions aside before you can come again,” he explained gently.

That was not the real test, but he knew it would incite the result Orcus truly wanted. Though she did not speak, he saw the determination in her eyes that told him Orcus would get exactly His intended outcome.

Before she could actually complain, Sharp was bringing her a uniform. “Come, McLeod, there’s work to do.”

She sighed, but put on her uniform and followed Sharp out of the room without a word. Lucien bit down a grin and watched Valero do the same.

It was all coming back together and, soon, the Servants of Bright would once again be his to lead, this time in the truth of Orcus.

At last.

ACT III: Antipode

Tseylene’s party returned to Saint’s Hope first, and the woman herself all but stumbled into the audience chamber bloody and beaten and with an injured Janette in her arms. Lucien did not ask what happened, he did not need to—it was evident in her posture and her grimace that things had not gone even remotely according to plan.

He helped her bring Janette upstairs and lay her gently on one of the beds while a healer was called for. Although Lucien was more than capable of healing her himself, he needed to both debrief Tseylene and check on the other crews that were out, as well as check on Laura where she was still being slowly converted in their dungeons. She had been left in Rami’s capable care, and he hoped he was having fun with her.

“It was almost like Lathi was waiting for us,” Tseylene mumbled as she sat next to the war table, “We’d barely even started our assault when they swooped in. Even though I called a retreat, we lost more than I’d thought I could. Guardians are meant to be made of stronger stuff than that.”

“That is... concerning to hear, to say the least. What happened to the orcs?” he asked softly.

Tseylene shook her head. “I’m unsure. We took a few of them down but then Lathi arrived and we ran before I took a good look at what the rest of her soldiers were doing.”

Lucien was quiet for a moment, considering that. There was nothing to be done about it now, but it did mean they might have a harder time than ever convincing Garrett that Lathi was against him.

“This wasn’t your fault, Tseylene,” he comforted, laying a hand gently on her shoulder, “If we’d known she would be there personally we would have sent a lot more of our soldiers with you.”

She nodded, but her eyes were distant and he suspected that now that her duty of getting Janette safely home had been fulfilled, the memories and guilt were catching up to her.

He lifted her chin so she would look at him again. “Take some time at home with your mates. We have nothing we can do until our remaining parties return, and I think it would be good for you to see them again.”

For a moment, her eyebrows furrowed and he thought she might argue, but then she sighed.

“You are wise, as always. Though I wish to stay, I cannot deny that I yearn to see them again.” She stood and leaned down to kiss his forehead. “The moment they return, tell me. I wish to be here when we bring Lathi in. I’m sure I will be a good, firm hand to have around for her conversion.”

Pleased that she had listened to him, and that she wasn’t simply hellbent on killing Lathi for vengeance, he waved his hand and opened a portal to the Boughs. It closed behind her like a book slamming shut in an otherwise silent library, and the echoing silence that followed it felt all the more bereft of sound.

There was nothing he could do, no way to take back their losses, so instead he headed down to the lowest level of their dungeons to see how Laura was fairing.

He heard her gagging and grunting before he even got close to her cell, and a smile spread across his face when he heard the rich, mocking tone of Rami’s cajoling. Clearly, she was being no less stubborn with him than she had been with Lucien, and Lucien had to admit he respected her dedication to being a pain in all their asses.

“Still playing hard to get, I see,” he drawled as he entered, the door left perpetually open because, tied up as she was, it wasn’t like she was going anywhere anyway.

She was on her front on a square cushioned table, one edge of the table meeting the crease of her hip so that her ass hung off the end. Her hands were tied loosely behind her back to a belt that cinched her waist and was attached to the table, and her feet were tied, spread apart, to the floor. For easy access, of course, the table ended at about her collarbones leaving her mouth more than available for use.

As he came around behind her, he took in her holes and shook his head in disbelief. Somehow, despite all their teasing, she still hadn’t accepted anything inside her.

The guard who was currently using her mouth came, buried deep in her throat, and he pulled out, bowed, then left quickly at a stern look from Lucien. In the ensuing silence, Lucien took in the way she ever so slightly pulsed, smirking to himself.

“Stubborn as you are, Crawford, your body betrays you. You nearly came just now, just from having your mouth fucked.”

She didn’t reply, simply spat the cum in her mouth on the floor and grunted. With a hum, he trailed his thumb ever so gently against the lips of her cunt, but other than a slight tensing of her legs, she didn’t respond.

“I have to say, I am impressed by your control.” He gave a little more pressure as he brushed over her lips, but did not make any move to penetrate her. “Being impressed doesn’t stop it from being damn inconvenient, though, especially now that you’ve stopped eating. Don’t worry, though, I’ve thought of a way to make sure you don’t starve in here. It won’t be as fun for any of us, but your health is important to me, Laura.”

With that, he opened a small rift and brought out a very specially made creature. The top was small and  octopus-like with a mouth on its underside, and out from that octopus-like bulb protruded one very long tentacle through which anything it ate would eventually pass. Unlike a normal creature, though, what was released was not the remnants of food after all nutrients had been sucked out, but rather the food plus additional essence from Orcus, thus making anything that processed through this delightful little thing rich with his essence as well as nutrients to sustain her. Simply put, it was a feeding tube with a little extra Orcus added in.

There were no words necessary for Rami to take a firm grip on her head and hold her mouth open, and Lucien was as gentle as he could be as he shoved that long tentacle into her mouth and down her throat all the way until only the bulbous head was left outside her mouth. It stuck its suckers to her cheeks to keep itself in place while it wasn’t eating, and he smiled at how cute it looked clinging to her like that.

“This little creature will eat for you, Laura, seeing as you seem unable or unwilling to do so for yourself.” He gently guided the little creature away from her face enough to get its mouth on his nipple. “Now, why don’t we start you off with something hydrating and light, and then we can move on to proper food.”

As the creature latched to his nipple and began to suck, Rami petted down his sides and kissed his shoulder. Lucien nodded to the unspoken question and was rewarded with that blazing hot cock in his ass a moment later. He gasped, shooting his hands forward to balance on Laura’s table, and as Rami began to fuck him in deep, slow thrusts, Orcus’s tentacle that still rested in his cunt came to life and started to grind against his cervix and clit as well.

He clenched on both of them, pushing his hips back into their touch, but while he was impatient to come, he also knew the process of emptying so much milk into Laura’s body would not be quick and it was better to bide his time and enjoy the process. He let himself sink into the sensation, the burning heat of Rami inside him, the ache of Orcus grinding against his cervix, the gentle lapping at his clit and sucking on his nipple.

When the first nipple was sore, the creature unlatched and let him move it over to his other. Rami picked up speed then, as did Orcus, and as the creature started to draw his milk forth once again he couldn’t help but tremble and shake as the pleasure of their combined ministrations sparked up his spine. It seemed to last at once forever and no time at all, and then Rami was groaning into his shoulder and filling him with cum so hot it stung. Orcus followed close behind, and the deep purr in his mind that told him Orcus was satisfied with the pleasure He found in his body sent Lucien over the edge with him.

The creature unlatched once again before the sensitivity began to hurt, and as Rami slowly pulled out and Orcus filled his ass again, Lucien straightened shakily. A nearby table held fruit and pastries that had been meant for Laura, and though he took a few minutes to eat for himself, he did eventually bring some over to her. Like before, the creature was fed the sustenance meant for her, and it sent it directly to her stomach so that she could not reject it like she had been.

Tears were staining her cheeks by the time he’d finished feeding her, and he suspected she was fuller than she was used to and in some amount of pain because of it. Feeling merciful, he sent a small wave of healing magic into her abdomen to ease the ache of an over-filled stomach, then wiped her tears away gently.

“I want you healthy, Laura, so I’m sorry I have to force you to eat like this but it is the only way to keep you fed,” he murmured, “When you’re ready to accept us, ready to accept Him, just open your mind and call to me, I will be right here to take this creature out and let you out of these bindings.”

With a parting kiss to Rami, who evidently desired to stay and keep teasing her, Lucien retreated upstairs to his chambers and began to draft the falsified correspondence between himself and Lathi that they would use as evidence to convince Garrett she was working with them. A gentle hand on his shoulder startled him away from his work, and he looked up to not only find the windows dark, but his candles nearly burned down and the worried face of Allegra above him.

“Come lie with me, sweetheart, you need the rest,” she said, “I have a treat for you.”

He raised a brow and rose to follow her. Letters could wait for the morning.

Whatever he’d been expecting from this treat, it wasn’t what he got, if only because he couldn’t have imagined something so incredibly hot to see upon entering her room. On her bed was her son, Adan, and Valero, who was balls deep inside him. Adan was wearing a cage over his cock and he had tears in his eyes as Valero thrust into him roughly.

“My boy has been acting out lately,” Allegra mused, “I asked Valero for help in punishing him. Perhaps you would offer your aid as well?”

Adan was whimpering the whole time and Lucien could think of no sweeter sound.

“I would be happy to help,” he replied, “What would you ask of me?”

“When Valero has finished using his ass, we’re going to plug him up and have him sit to the side while we play. It’s up to you whether you want to be inside me while Valero is inside you, or if you’d prefer to be inside me at the same time that he is.”

Heat raced up Lucien’s spine at both options, but he knew already what he wanted. “The first, I think. Put me on my back and you can both take what you need from me.”

She grinned at him, pulling him into a heated kiss, but they broke apart a moment later when Adan got even louder as Valero buried his cock deep and came inside him. It was a beautiful sight, Valero with his head thrown back in pleasure and Adan, all long and pale and squirming on his cock, mewling in need as he was unable to even get hard.

Valero pulled out and immediately stuffed an unfairly large plug into place to keep his come inside, and then Allegra was helping Adan up and off the bed. She guided him to a cushioned chair where he sat tenderly, then she returned to the bed and motioned Lucien forward while whispering something to Valero.

While Lucien organized himself on the bed, dissipating his dress so that he was naked and forming a cock for himself so that Allegra could ride him, Valero cleaned up his cock and gently stroked himself hard again. Allegra also stripped fully, letting her full breasts and rounded belly out of the confines of her armour, and once she was naked, she pushed Lucien’s legs up until his knees were by his shoulders.

She held herself there above him, waiting for Valero, and when they were both ready, they both began. The heat of her sinking down on his cock would have been immense enough as it was, but coupled with the heat of Valero filling his cunt it had Lucien seeing stars. He mewled, trembling as she started to bounce on him, and when Valero joined her in fucking fast and hard it was a struggle to breathe.

“Fuck,” he whined, “Fuck, please, I-”

He hadn’t realized he was so close until he was coming, and then he couldn't seem to stop even as Valero and Allegra used his body for their own pleasure through and past the point where it felt good. There was an ache in his guts where Valero was thrusting against his cervix, and while he normally liked it, oversensitive and worn out as he was it was turning into a genuine ache. The heat on his cock, too, was edging into too much, and only the nature of his cock being Orcus-given rather than flesh-and-blood meant that it was still hard.

Whining, eyes tearing up, he shook his head and almost asked them to stop, but a warm voice in his mind held the words back.

“Take it,” Orcus whispered, “They need this from you. My Bride is strong enough for this, for anything. Take it and know you serve me and my purpose. Take it and learn to enjoy the pain until pain can bring you to completion itself.”

Following his God’s directive, he opened his eyes and focused on the pain, on feeling it and knowing it until it turned into a pleasure all its own. He watched how Allegra’s breasts bounced as she rode him desperately, taking what she needed from his body and too caught up in her pleasure to care for his discomfort. The pinch between her brows, the way her lips drew back and her mouth hung open... it was savage and unrestrained and beautiful. And he was responsible for it.

Valero, too, was a sight to behold, sweat gathering at his hairline and eyebrows furrowed as he concentrated on his own pleasure. It couldn’t have been easy to try and come twice in a row at his age, blessings from Orcus or no, and as the veins in his neck strained and his chest hair started to matte down with sweat, Lucien could swear there was nothing more beautiful to behold in the world.

He felt the shift then, felt the way the pain rose and rose until it changed, transforming into something sharp and electric and overwhelming. It ached worse than anything he’d ever felt. He was starving for it.

With a scream, the pain culminated in his hips and he was coming hard, vision going white and ears ringing so loud the only thing he could hear was the pleased groan of Orcus’s approval. He felt Allegra clench on his cock, cunt pulsing around him as she came with a cry, and then Valero’s cock was twitching and releasing into him. For a time, they simply rested together, breathing hard, but soon the discomfort got to them all and they were pulling apart.

Adan was squirming on his chair, cheeks flushed brilliantly pink and eyes ever so slightly wet. With a soft coo, Allegra went over and slowly unlocked the cage that trapped his cock, letting it drop to the floor as she took him gently in hand. He looked pained as she jerked him off in even strokes, like being locked up for so long left him desperate but too sensitive to enjoy it, and when he came a handful of breaths later with a scream, the need in his eyes told Lucien the orgasm hadn’t been nearly enough.

“My good boy,” Allegra whispered, “Will you behave for me now?”

“Yes, mother,” he replied instantly, “I’ll be so good for you. So good.”

She hummed and pulled him to his feet, leading him to the bed with no regard for the plug still keeping Valero’s cum in his ass. It wasn’t long before they were all drifting off, curled up together for comfort and warmth. Later, Lucien would regret not having savoured the peacefulness of the moment while it lasted.

A screeching sound on his mental periphery woke Lucien some time during the night and without quite thinking it through, he reached through the Abyss and pulled whoever was making the sound to him. A moment later, Sharp and Tesia stumbled into his room through an Abyssal rift looking flustered and confused, but the look quickly melted into relief once they recognized their surroundings.

“What happened,” he demanded, rising from the bed and bringing Abyss around himself to form his usual gown, “Are you both alright?”

“I think so, Holy Mother,” Sharp replied.

“Physically. We failed miserably, though.” Tesia seemed more concerned about that fact than Sharp which both did and didn’t surprise Lucien.

“Come, let’s get something to eat and you can explain.”

By the time they had settled at one of the tables in the kitchen—still empty of people this early in the morning—Tesia had mostly caught him up to what had happened. It had started with a mix up of possessive adjectives, of all things, and quickly spiralled when their whispers grew beyond anyone’s control. A slip of the tongue on Tesia’s part led people to think Lathi’s armies were gathering on the borders, not his own, and were a danger to the Council at large.

While that wasn’t objectively a bad thing, and in fact should have worked in their favour pulling strings to put impossible tasks on Lathi’s shoulders, it seemed the ‘mistake’ was actually the truth and everything they threw at Lathi she completed without trouble. Cull an incursion of one of the most dangerous centaur packs? Her scouts managed without losses. Close strange rifts that had opened from the Plane of Light? Arcanists were dispatched along with support from soldiers and they had it taken care of in a handful of hours. Negotiate an agreement with an Elemental Wyrm that had started picking off their wildlife, all without angering the Wyrm Queen? Apparently even that wasn’t a problem for the avatar of Lathana.

For the love of Orcus she even managed to hold off an erupting volcano long enough to fully evacuate the town that would have been destroyed at it’s base simply by terrifying an adequate number of druids and witches into trying.

“You’re telling me that not only does Garrett now believe Lathi might be capable of anything, but also that she is bolstering their borders and keeping them safe?” Lucien asked in disbelief.

“It seems that way, certainly,” Tesia replied before taking a long swig from the bottle of wine she’d opened. “I worry that even if he does begin to distrust her after Vanessa’s plan comes to a close, he will be too afraid to rally against her. Not only did we fail, we might have made it worse.”

Lucien shook his head. “No, it will work out. Somehow. Orcus has a plan and we must trust He will bring us the pieces we need to complete this puzzle.”

Despite his words, he wasn’t feeling so confident himself, and Orcus’s silence was not helping matters. They ate quietly, then returned to his chambers to rework the letters he’d begun drafting the day before. Lucien was grateful for their help—while he was good with genuine communiques, the act of subtle accusation and writing enough to rouse accusations without being suspicious was not exactly his forte.

The last of the letters were finished being drafted and dawn was peeking through the windows when he heard the trumpets that alerted them to Vanessa and Fia’s return. Relieved, he headed down to the audience chamber to meet with them. His relief dissipated immediately upon seeing Vanessa’s grim expression and the bags under Fia’s eyes.

“Not you too,” Tesia grumbled, all but throwing herself into Vanessa’s arms, “What is up with this bitch that we can’t pull one over on her?”

“We trailed the envoy of one of Garrett’s prospective mates,” Fia explained sullenly, “We were hoping that when they passed into Shadowfolk territory we would get a chance to ambush them. Which we did, only to realize we were being ambushed ourselves. Most of us escaped, and we did manage to get a few poisoned daggers into the woman he’s considering marrying, but overall I don’t think he’s going to buy that Lathi is incompetent or doesn’t care about the Council.”

Lucian sighed. All their efforts, all their losses, and apparently it was all for naught.

“Go get some rest, both of you. You look like death warmed over.” He ran his hand through his hair and started to think. “I’ll think over our options again and try to devise a new strategy, as well as a way to combat whatever strengthening we’ve done to the bond between Lathi and the Council.”

With that, they went their separate ways. Lucian asked some of the workers around the castle who had started arriving for their morning shifts to put together a room separate from his chambers where he could get work done, an office of sorts, and then went down to the docks to take in the sea air. He sat up on the wall that overlooked the harbour and watched his people mill about, setting up ships to cast off with the tide for a day of fishing or helping offload crates from ships that had arrived the night before from the ports that would still trade with them, and some small part of him ached to be one of them, a simple worker, not a leader who had all of their lives on his shoulders.

“My Bride, you are troubled by this but do not worry so much,” Orcus whispered to him, tightening the dress he wore around him in some imitation of a hug, “Everything you need will come with time. Do not rush the blooming of the flower nor the brooding of the hen.”

Though he was unsure what there was to wait for but potential war, he put his faith in his God that everything would work out, then stood and went to visit his people.

An hour of taking offerings from those who wished to give and helping with conversion efforts cleared his head, and as he returned to the castle pleasantly full of seed and food, he started to plan once again. Perhaps the best method was not to act, but to listen. One could not hunt if they did not first stalk their prey, after all, and they were going after the biggest game they’d ever set their sights on.

Conveying this new plan to Sharp, he did his best to sit back and prepare himself for whatever came.

Two weeks later found Lucien sitting at the desk in his new office going over reports. Their spies in the Unseen Council capital of Lo’Biadum reported strange gatherings of soldiers, primarily orcish, under Garrett’s banner, but no seeming aggression on his part against Lathi. If there was a plan beyond extra security, no one had been able to suss it out, and that left Lucien with just about nothing to do beside wait for them to act.

The only thing remarkable about this moment by comparison to the others that had been passed reading reports and getting nowhere was the sharp grunt of resignation that blared though his head just past noon. With a grin, he put his work away and made his way down to the deepest part of the dungeons.

Laura raised her eyes to look at him as he entered and he smiled at her proudly. She was looking healthier than before, fat finally gathering where before she’d been skin and bones, and he was happy to see that Rami had evidently kept her well fed. More than well fed, if he was being honest, not that the softness of her body now wasn’t even more beautiful than it had been when she’d been lean.

“Laura, I am here at your call. Are you ready to accept Orcus into yourself and offer yourself to him?” he asked, leaning down to eye height with her and brushing one of the bags under her eyes.

“Fuck you,” he heard snarled in his mind, but then, “Fine. Just take this thing out of my throat and let me go.”

“The first I am happy to do, but the second will have to come after your communion. Is that acceptable?” He hoped to Orcus it was. They needed Laura now more than ever.

After a long pause, she nodded, and he stood without hesitation to slowly remove the creature from her face and throat. He was as gentle as he could be, but it was evidently uncomfortable and she had tears running down her face by the time it was out. She hung her head in relief when it was done, and he produced a handkerchief to wipe her face clean with.

He leaned forward and kissed her gently, dipping his tongue past her lips, and she relaxed into the touch, into his tongue against her own, as he helped her bond with Orcus form and let her hear His words for the first time. Though he was not privy to what was said, he felt her tense and begin to tremble and he worried that Orcus was pushing her too far.

“Fine!” she spat, vitriolic and mean, but then softly added, “Will I get... Can I keep them?”

The approval that flooded the room, warm and happy, was words enough for Lucien to understand. He grinned and was standing before he was told to, moving around behind her and spreading her cheeks to observe her holes.

“How am I to prepare this vessel for you, my Husband?” he whispered, and was met with a cock growing of it’s own accord between his legs. He smiled.

“All of her will hold me,” Orcus murmured to him, “You will anoint her womb so that it may be blessed with my children, while I will fill her with my eggs to hold onto until those fated to fertilize them arrive.”

Lucien felt the eggs that still warmed inside him shift and smiled. She would experience such bliss in her union with Him, and Lucien was grateful to be a part of that initiation. He positioned himself at her entrance, waiting, and when Orcus opened a rift and His tendrils spilled out of it, Lucien started to sink into her heat.

She wasn’t wet, not after going so long without anything to stimulate her, but not only was Lucien’s cock slicked innately, but it wasn’t long before the combination of his cock in her cunt and Orcus prodding at her asshole had her body reacting. With a gasp, she clenched on him as he bottomed out, grinding against her cervix, and then he slowly began to fuck her.

Orcus’s tendrils gently circled her asshole, just playing at the rim and getting it slick at first. Eventually, as Lucien had started to thrust into her faster, that first tendril, no thicker than Lucien’s pinky finger, slipped inside her. She made a punched-out noise, clenching on him hard, and he had to hold himself back from coming so soon. Setting a new pace, he rolled his hips into her and bided his time while Orcus stretched her open enough for eggs to fit inside.

It took longer than Lucien had known he could last as Orcus stretched her, small tendrils added together before being replaced by bigger ones, until she was big enough for the ovipositor to fit inside her. As it started to go deep, deep, deep into her guts, deeper even than it had ever gone into Lucien, he couldn't help but bury his hips deep and fill her cunt and womb with his own and Orcus’s essence. His orgasm washed over him from scalp to sole and he trembled hard when he noticed the first egg press against her rim. It was a visible stretch as it entered her and she made a weak little noise at it, but then it sank into her and whatever pain she was feeling evidently dissolved into pleasure.

Lucien pulled out and soon found himself on Rami’s lap, leaning back into his chest. He had pulled up a chair behind Lucien to watch the show, and now, spent, Lucien joined him in doing so. It really was a sight to behold, her rim stretched wide around a massive black tendril, the bulge of each egg down the tendril as it met and then passed into her body, her weak mewls and visibly dripping cunt. Sensing her need, Orcus brought a separate tentacle down to her clit where it latched on and started to suck and lick at her there.

Lucien watched as she trembled over the edge when yet another egg slid into her, and his awe only grew when more and more were pressed into her until he had lost count of them. Incredible. Divine. When Orcus himself removed her binds Lucien assumed it was a reward, but then He lifted her up and shoved the tentacle deeper as more eggs slid into her and Lucien realized he was only relieving the pressure on her stomach.

Her noises were sublime. The slick that dripped from her cunt as she came for the third (or was it forth?) time was holy. The bulge of her belly where so many eggs Lucien couldn’t fathom it were being stuffed inside her was incomprehensible. He was nearly jealous but for the fact that he knew, without question, that this was as much a punishment for her obstinate rejection of Him as it was a reward for her eventual capitulation. He also liked being able to walk.

When the final egg was stuffed inside, she came with a scream, and then, ever so gently, Orcus laid her on her table on her back. She was shaking, evidently overwhelmed and probably in some amount of pain, but there was a glow about her that told Lucien she had no regrets, at least for now. In all fairness, she had also had the holiest communion with Orcus of anyone other than Lucien himself, so he supposed an afterglow to rival the sunrise was more than justified.

Lucien stood and went around to her head, holding it up for her, then called for a litter and ordered a room be prepared for her. She would need guards to carry her everywhere until her clutch was born, but Lucien was fine with accommodating that. Such immobility and the pampering that came with it was her combined reward and punishment for how long it had taken them to convert her.

She was ferried off to a freshly prepared room—and bath—and Lucien returned to his office for a time to look over his work. He retired to bed not long after, curling up to sleep with Rami and Theophel, oddly at peace. Something had changed in his heart with Laura’s conversion, something that felt like a promise and a premonition all at once, and when he woke to a worried guard trying awkwardly to rouse him without touching him, he knew the feeling had been fulfilled.

“What is it, Captian?”

“Holy Mother, there are... orcs at our gates, led by Garrett Irkeidish. They... wish to surrender themselves to your mercy.” She sounded very much like she had never thought she would say those words as anything other than a joke. “What should we do?”

Lucien considered his options. “Clear the portion of the Merchant Quarter nearest the gates and cordon it off. We will meet with just Garrett and a small cadre of his soldiers to negotiate terms before everyone is allowed within. How many of them are there?”

“We are unsure, His Bride, but our best guess is over a thousand.”

Lucien’s eyebrows jumped to his hairline. Had Garrett taken every orc in service to the Council with him when he defected?

“Well, that would certainly bolster our ranks if you’re correct, though I’m unsure where they will all stay within the city. Nonetheless, relay my message to him as I gather my people and we will be there shortly.”

Rami was already dressing, having woken when the guard came in, and Theophel was heading to the other rooms to rouse his harem.

“I’ll go tell Tesia and Vanessa the good news, you should contact Tseylene in the meantime,” Rami said before slipping out of the room.

Lucien did so, reaching out to his wood elven companions and telling them of the development. Tseylene did not seem thrilled, her enmity with Garrett surpassed only by her enmity with Lathi, but she did agree that he would be a useful tool in working to return Gavin to their ranks and bring the rest of the Council over to their side.

Dressing himself in Abyss and dusk and starlight, Lucien floated down to the Merchant Quarter with most of his harem at his back, and soon enough found himself face-to-face with Garrett and a small cadre of high ranking soldiers.

“Bayne.” Garrett was looking at Valero in moderate disbelief, though his voice was still gruff, unaffected.

“Irkeidish,” Valero grunted back, crossing his arms.

“You have come to parlay?” Lucien asked to break the tension, and frowned when Garrett shook his head.

“No. I have no need to discuss with you. Lathi has proven herself a threat beyond even your paltry little god and if the rest of the Council will not side with me, you will,” Garrett stated. “She has one of yours, does she not?”

“Yes. She is, we suspect, currently holding Gavin Graves prisoner.”

Garrett nodded. “She nearly killed one of my prospective mates and picked off a regiment of my soldiers for no reason at all. Her forces are getting stronger, too, yet everyone is too afraid or too apathetic to act against her.”

Apparently, Lucien realized, they had not failed in their missions so much as accomplished something entirely different than what they’d set out to. He would accept it, nonetheless, and stepped forward with his hand held out.

“At the least, a ceasefire between our people, then, while Lathi is taken care of,” Lucien proposed, “Unless you are willing to seal an alliance between us right now.”

Garrett looked at his hand warily. “What conditions would an alliance entail?”

“For one, your people would be offered to partake in Orcus and to offer themselves to Him. They are not required to do so, of course, but after Lathi is taken care of they would not remain part of our ranks if they do not,” he explained, “That said, by imbuing themselves with Orcus they would gain strength and speed unparalleled. We might just need it if we are to take on someone who has grown so much in power.”

After a long moment of silence, Garrett turned to his soldiers. “The choice if yours. Do what you will.”

They spoke amongst themselves in murmurs, seeming uncertain just what they were agreeing to, but eventually one stepped forward, saluting formally and then bowing.

Lucien hummed. “This pact is not made quite so simply. If you truly wish to be bound to Orcus, offer him something of yourself.”

As he spoke, he dissolved his dress then approached, naked, until he stood barely a foot from him. He reached out and lit his hand on the man’s belt, watching his expression carefully for hesitation or disgust or really anything other than outright desire. He found nothing.

Unlatching the man’s belt, he finally got his hand on his cock and bit his lip at the size. He was massive, hot and heavy against his palm, and he wasn’t even fully hard. Once the cock in his hand was hard, he let go and took a step back, turning away from him and quickly calling into existence a raised throne where he could lounge on his front, legs spread open and asshole on display.

The man behind him groaned, and a moment later heavy hands were pulling his cheeks apart as a thick cock slowly pressed into him. He moaned, revelling in the size and weight of him, and noticed as he did the way the other soldiers reacted, the way the stood up straighter and looked at one another before slowly gathering around the one currently fucking him.

The first soldier was not gentle, but neither was he rough as he fucked into him until he’d stuffed Lucien’s ass with his seed, and the soldier who followed was much the same. Though Lucien had taken larger, the girth and heaviness of these cocks was such that he was struggling to tune out the pleasure and sensitivity, and by the time four had offered seed and been blessed by Orcus’s voice, the pleasure was edging quickly into pain. Even the sweet fruits and pastries he was fed by the soldiers unable to give seed did not distract him from it, as pleasant as they were.

Four more and he was aching, then another four and he was crying, snot and tears running down his face. There was comfort in seeing the elation of Orcus’s truth on their faces, but it was paltry compared to the burning pain that lanced up his spine. When all had finished their communion, a heavy hand landed on his hip, calloused and rough, and he heard a deep chuckle.

“Remember when I threatened to fuck your boy just to make you angry, Bayne?” Garrett teased as he slowly pressed the head of his cock inside, “Told you he’d be bloody and snotty and crying by the time I was done? Apparently I get my wish.”

Valero’s jaw clenched, but he seemed to bite his anger down. “If I recall correctly, you only wanted to make me angry so I’d fuck your brains out. Have you forgotten the part where I did?”

Lucien snorted at that and was rewarded with a rough thrust that made lights dance in his eyes, and not in the good way. He gritted his teeth, trying his best to relax, and then Orcus’s lesson came back to him. This pain was for Him. It was his gift to his God, his gift to the newest of His followers. He sank into it, let it hurt, let it burn in a way he didn’t know if he’d ever learn to like, and as he did so he felt the rumble of Orcus’s pleasure in his mind.

The tentacle still in his cunt moved slightly, lighting him up with pleasure that danced with the pain, and as Garrett’s thrusts got rougher still, Orcus played with his clit in a careful balancing act of pleasure and agony. His brain mixed the wires as the stimulation culminated, pain turning to pleasure and pleasure turning to pain, and when Garrett gripped his hips so hard they bruised and fucked him hard enough to make him bleed, the perfect agony of it sent him tumbling over the edge.

He screamed, coming and coming and coming until nothing existed by the sensations between his legs. Garrett came in him a moment later and Lucien felt the shift in the Abyss as a new, deeply powerful soul was added to Orcus’s ranks.

“Fuck,” he heard murmured against his neck, “Fuck, you’re something else.”

It was Garrett and he sounded so reverent Lucien thought he would have come again if he was able to. As Garrett pulled out, the pain coming back full force, Lucien didn’t need a mirror to know he looked awful—Garrett’s small, sharp intake of air was enough. A shaking hand whispered against his rim and he shuddered.

“I’m sorry,” Garrett whispered, “Fuck, gods, I didn’t...”

Warmth filled him along with Orcus’s approval. Humbling a man so stern and selfish was no easy task, and yet he’d accomplished it so quickly. With that approval, blessedly, came healing magic that washed through him, mending the pain and wounds and consuming the blood left behind as offering to his Great God. Rising to his feet, Lucien turned and cupped Garrett’s hand.

“Your apology and your offering are received and accepted. Now, the rest of your soldiers should be offered this gift, as many as will accept it, but I am unsure how many can be accommodated today. Pick a group of your best and we shall see what we can do.”

Garrett looked concerned. “You have been healed, but are you sure you can take so many?”

As if on cue, the litter carrying Laura arrived and Lucien crafted a bed of tendrils to lay her on. She was deposited on her back, legs splayed wide and mouth lolling open, and if the way she whined and squirmed and touched herself was any indication, Orcus had added a bit of an aphrodisiac quality to his eggs.

“Thankfully, I am not the only one receiving offerings. In fact, though I will stay for the time it takes for you and this cadre to get settled in the castle, our newest receptacle will be taking most of them today.”

Garrett squinted at her. “Is that Daniel Crawford’s daughter?”

“The very same. It took weeks but she finally accepted Orcus’s gift yesterday,” Lucien said warmly, “I’m very proud that she has come to us and that she has taken the burden of punishment for her reticence so honourably.”

Garrett looked like he was going to point out that there wasn’t much honour in being spread out and begging for cock, but he seemed to think better of saying anything. In time, Lucien knew, he would come to see that honour was found in service, and for some, service looked exactly how Laura currently did.

As Garrett returned to the majority of his people outside the gate and selected more to be offered Orcus’s gifts, Lucien ensured that Laura was positioned well and made a new throne to hold himself up comfortably. He also ensured enough food was available around the Merchant quarter that everyone unable to provide seed would have something to offer he or Laura.

Settling himself once again on a throne of tentacles, he patiently awaited new arrivals to his God’s family and cause. He didn't have to wait long.

No less than 40 orcs followed Garrett as he reentered the city, and from the looks of it the vast majority were going to be giving seed. Lucien couldn’t help but feel excited. Glancing at Laura, she looked equally if not more eager to welcome these soldiers into their ranks.

It soon became evident that Garrett had explained what was going to happen because there was no hesitation as the crowd came forward and took their places, those providing seed getting their cocks out and those who were feeding collecting food for offerings. Though Lucien found himself with a cock in his ass and a pastry on his tongue, Laura was blessed with a cock at both ends, and as Lucien ate he happily watched her get fucked.

The first orcs that approached her had decided on her mouth and her ass, taking from her until they were satisfied, but the next who approached decided her cunt was the better option and filled her there. She was screaming for all of it, touching herself desperately, and as the third to fill her spilled their seed into her womb, she came with a cry.

Another took her ass even as she whined in overstimulation, his hands landing on her bulging stomach as he helped to fertilize the eggs that filled her guts, and the next in line got impatient waiting and decided to use her mouth. Her bliss was loud even as she gagged and chocked on his cock, and neither the seed spilling inside her nor her touching of herself slowed even when she was worked into visible exhaustion.

Lucien, meanwhile, was treated softer, those who came to give their seed to his ass more gentle as they made their offerings and many who came to him doing so to give food instead. Despite the lighter stimulation, watching Laura, her belly round with eggs and holes sloppy and gaping between cocks, was driving him mad. The heat built inside him slowly but surely as he watched orc after orc use her, as load after load filled her cunt or ass and blessed her with more fertilized eggs.

He could feel every shift in the Abyss as something was fertilized, and after the dozenth he lost count of just how many eggs in her ass or womb were now ripe to grow into Orcus’s servants. Her screams were getting hoarse as two more cocks slid into her, yet even still she did not stop rubbing her clit rapidly—not when she came again, not when the cocks inside her spilled and seed slid from her gaping holes and mouth, nor even when one who could not give seed came forward and began to suck on her breasts. Laura came again at the stimulation to her nipples, and Lucien watched in awe as milk started to flow from them despite her body not needing to be ready to breastfeed yet.

As her cries filled the Merchant Quarter and come filled her body, Lucien couldn’t help but tumble over the edge from the show, finally coming hard on what would be the last cock inside him of these new faithful. When the person fucking him came, burying themself deep and offering him their seed, he waited for them to pull out, thanked them, then slipped through a portal to the audience chambers in search of his harem. Though part of him wished to stay and watch Laura be filled with cum until she lost her voice and mind entirely, he also wanted to return home to rest and check on his newest consort.

Finding the audience chamber empty of the people he was looking for—though there were a handful of Garrett’s cadre mingling with Lucien’s faithful as best the long years of hostility between their peoples allowed—Lucien headed up to his chambers in hopes that he would have better luck there. He most certainly did.

He found Garrett on his back on the bed, legs spread open to accommodate Valero between them, and he was trembling as Valero shoved as much of Garrett’s cock in his mouth as would fit. As if that wasn’t hot enough to see, Lucien noticed as he got closer that Valero had two fingers in him, stretching him open in equal parts to teasing him mercilessly.

Valero pulled off of his cock with a wet sound, bringing one hand up to massage his jaw as he continued fingering Garrett. He caught Lucien’s eye and Lucien met the heat in those blue depths with fervour.

“My dick that big, Bayne?” Garrett teased as he watched Valero massage his jaw.

“Not as big as your ego, Irkeidish,” Valero retorted, “Now, why don’t you be good and let my boy sit on your face while I fuck you like you’ve been gagging for.”

Despite the irate growl he let out, Garrett motioned Lucien over and helped position him over his face. Once he was in place, hands on his ribs for balance and hips feeling dangerously close to his tusks, Valero thrust into him with impunity and Garrett grunted into Lucien’s cunt. A thick, hot tongue was lapping at him a moment later, playing with his clit and dipping into him, and Lucien couldn’t help but squirm and mewl at the combined pleasure of that tongue inside him and the view in front of him.

Valero’s eyebrows were pinched in pleasure, grip bruise-tight on Garrett’s thighs as he plunged into his ass, and Lucien wondered if that level of desperate desire and longing had painted Valero’s face the first time they’d been together. Probably, if not increased by some order of magnitude. Considering it was too hard, though, both for the ache it left in his chest and because Garrett was thrusting his tongue in and out of him roughly while massaging over his clit with his thumb.

He came with a cry, gushing into Garrett’s mouth, and Valero looked up as he did. Those beautiful blue eyes focused on where Garrett was pleasuring him, where that big mouth met his small cunt, and it didn’t take long before he was burying himself deep and coming hard.

Garrett was still hard despite the way Valero jerked him off through his own orgasm, so Lucien pulled away from his mouth and repositioned himself until that massive cock was sliding as far as it could get into his cunt. Groaning, Garrett grabbed his hips to keep him steady as he rode him, and Valero kissed his shoulder as he took a grip on Lucien’s chest.

Eyes drawn to Valero’s fingers on his nipples, Garrett rolled his hips up into him with increasing desperation until, not long after Valero had spilled inside him, Garrett came with a groan. It felt good to have that seed spill into his womb for all he knew he couldn’t get any more pregnant than he already was, and Lucien mewled on his cock and trembled at the sensation of it. When Valero brought a hand down to touch him, though, he shooed him away. He’d had enough for one day, at least until he rested for a while.

He rose off his cock and flopped down on the bed, pulling Valero with him until the three of them were cuddled together. The tension rolling off both older men told him they had never allowed themselves the softness of post-coital snuggling, and Lucien shook his head with a chuckle as he pulled them in closer, one on either side of him, and made them submit to his affection. As they relaxed, he felt himself melt into the exhaustion of the day, and sleep took him peacefully.

Gavin had yet to be returned to them, but that would come with time and their new allies would make it all the more possible. Orcus truly did provide for his faithful.

ACT IV: Anaphora

Tara Drakesbane stumbled through the miserable night, hating every second that she was grateful for her cursed armour. She had tried every method of removing it, everything she could think of, but to no end. Worse still, her stomach was growing rounder as the eggs inside her matured, and as they got bigger her hunger grew as well, rather inconvenient for a woman on the run with no food or money to her name.

One of the plugs that rested inside her at all times grew thick again as someone stuffed their cock in her statue’s cunt, and her legs went weak as she tried to continue hiking forward through the underbrush. It had only been weeks since her escape, but it felt like years, and the only solace she had was that there had to be others who opposed this Abyssal abomination that had taken everyone she loved away from her—if not on her side of the ever-present war between Bright and Dark, then on the other.

Frankly, at this point she thought death might be a mercy anyway, and when she saw a settlement ahead she did not hesitate to rush toward it with no regard for any signage that told her who it belonged to. She got about two steps in before she was shoved to her knees with a blade at her throat.

The dagger was black obsidian and held by hand of dark purple. Tara followed the line of the arm up to the face of a shadow elf, their shoulder-length white hair pulled half back and their cheekbones adorned with luminous tattooing.

“We have a... I’m not sure what, my queen!” the person called, and a dread started to swirl in Tara’s stomach.

When none other than Lathi herself stepped out of a nearby building and headed towards them, that dread settled into a stone that sunk and sunk and sunk. She was going to die here. There was no alternative.

“Is it one of the whore king’s dogs?” she asked as she came to stand next to her soldier.

Despite knowing it was pointless, Tara shook her head adamantly. “I’m not.”

Lathi raised a brow. “Aren’t you? Then why are you in his armour, girl?”

“He made an ultimatum with me,” she explained, “That he’d let me go if I wore this and carried... carried eggs.”

She noticed Lathi glance down to her bulging stomach before her eyes returned to her face. There was something there in those cold, white depths that Tara couldn’t place. On anyone else, she might have almost called it compassion.

“And why should I believe you, hmm? It is rather convenient that you stumbled here right before we planned out assault on Lucien’s outpost, now isn’t it.”

Tara shook her head again, wet hair spattering water around her like a dog shaking off after being in the sea. “I’ve been running for weeks. I’ve barely eaten, I can barely stand. Does that align with how the faithful of Orcus behave? If you’ve gathered intelligence on them, does that sound like what Lucien does to those who swear fealty to him?”

Lathi considered that with squinted eyes and a cocked head, but before anyone could say anything else, the eggs shifted inside her and started to move, started to vibrate, and a scream tore from her throat as her guts lit up in agony.

The eggs were scrambling around inside her, trying to fight their way out, and she clenched her arms over her stomach as she screamed in pain. It wasn’t mean to go like this, this wasn’t the deal, he promised... he promised...

A cool hand on her burning-despite-the-rain-chill-night cheek made her realize that she’d said that all out loud.

“Who promised?” Lathi demanded.

“Lucien.” Tara screamed again, curling into a ball around her belly as it quivered. Whatever was inside her was evidently alive and very, very awake. “He promised it wouldn't harm me. That it would not hurt me. That’s why I agreed to take them in exchange for freedom. I... I don’t want to die like this.”

The world went fuzzy around the edges then and she barely even registered strong arms scooping her up from the ground and carrying her into a building.

“Human!” she heard Lathi shout, and only then realized it was Lathi that was carrying her.

Why?

And why was she calling for the very person in her arms?

A moment later, one of her questions was answered by the appearance of Amelia Graves. It felt like a balm to her soul to see her.

“Amelia,” she whispered as the older woman took her hand, “If... if you see my father...”

“Shut it, girl. You’re not dying,” Lathi snapped, “And you, do whatever it is you’re supposed to do.”

Amelia snorted at that. “For someone who has lived so long you sure seem uncomfortable at the concept of birth, even one as unusual as this.”

Lathi grunted, then stood and stalked off. A handful of very painful seconds later, a shadow elf caster entered, her slightly iridescent black robes and the triple moon tattoo on her forehead telling Tara she was likely a devotee of Retiva. Perhaps, even, she was a healer. Many of Retiva’s were, or so she’d heard.

“You will be fine, my dear,” the priestess assured her. “Relax, let the magic take.”

What magic? She meant to ask but the world was spinning around her and fading into a soft grey light. Oh. That magic.

When she awoke, the room was quiet and the pain was gone. She was cold, though, colder than she’d been since the armour had melded to her skin. There was also a hand in hers at her side.

As she cracked her eyes open, the hand pulled away.

“You’re awake. Good. We’re moving in less than an hour and we don’t have the resources to carry you,” Lathi said, standing up and walking to the door. “And if my people are poorly rested because you were screaming up a racket all of yesterday, that is your fault and I will find a way to punish you for it.”

Despite the cruelty in the words, that same compassion she had seen the night before danced in Lathi’s eyes before she turned and headed out of the building. Tara sat up slowly, taking in the room—a simple medical triage, it turned out—as well as her body. Her stomach, which still slightly distended with the echo of pregnancy, was soft and empty and her skin was her own. Somehow, the birth had removed her armour as well, and she was grateful to finally be free of it.

On trembling legs, she stood and dressed in the clothes that had been left for her nearby, grateful for the wool and furs she found there, then headed out of the building in search of Amelia or a meal or both.

She found Amelia first, speaking with a shadow elf she didn’t recognize. When he noticed her approach, he gave her a soft smile and beckoned her closer. She went, if slightly warily.

“This is Aldrich,” Amelia introduced him, “He is one of the priests and healers of Retiva who has been most helpful to my attempts to learn about and perhaps cleanse Orcus’s corruption. I asked him to take a look at you to check for traces of Orcus’s essence, if you’re alright with that.”

“It will cause you no pain, it is simply an inquiry into the essences within your body,” he explained.

Tara nodded. “Alright. I would prefer to know, either way, if I am truly rid of him.”

Aldrich reached out and rested his hands on her head, channelling moonlight into his palms and letting it slowly soak into her. She felt it, but it was not unpleasant, somewhat like slowly submerging oneself in a tepid pool. When she emerged from the depths she felt no different, though the priest looked surprised and a little confused, which didn’t set her anxieties to rest.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

He shook his head. “It is hard to explain. You are not in danger, nor a danger to us, but there is something...”

His words, if there had been any waiting behind his lips, were chased away by the blowing of a horn and the signalling of everyone forward. Lathi had, Tara gathered after speaking with a few people, decided to delay her strike on Lucien’s outpost for the time being, just in case someone had been tailing Tara and knew their location. With few civilians in their ranks and no children or elderly, the group moved quickly, but even still Tara couldn’t help but feel nervous as they walked through the dense forest in what was, ultimately, Orcus’s territory. It did not help that it was so dark she could barely see, only what moonlight filtered through the trees brightening the path.

Moving did not chase her anxiety away like it normally did, and even when she took to stalking the line at a faster pace than most were moving, she couldn’t settle the feeling of wrongness in her chest. Morning was brightening the sky when it clicked, just a moment too late, and as she rushed to the front of the group to warn Lathi, she heard the loosing of arrows.

An instinct she hadn’t realized she’d honed so well had her ducking out of the way just in time, though a few of the soldiers nearby were not so lucky. When the hail of arrows finished, she knew the line would move in, assuming they used the same tactic they had the last time she’d engaged them outside of Saint’s Hope, and as she waited, she looked around for a weapon to use. Without armour she would be vulnerable, but that was only if something actually got to hit her.

After each arrow struck she started to count, and when she’d made it to five with no further arrows, she ducked out from behind cover and grabbed a nearby warhammer she’d been eyeing. Unfortunate that so many fell, but at least she had her pick of weapons.

She raced to the front of the line, wanting to ensure Lathi was alright, and saw her, with her second-in-command who may also have been her lover at her side, holding her own against an onslaught of soldiers. Most fell before they got close to Lathi’s or Stephanos’s arrows, but just as Tara approached one managed to slip in close.

There was no time for pleasantries as she shouldered Stephanos out of the way and caught the person by the side of the head with her hammer, dragging them bodily to the ground where the sheer force of her blow crushed their skull.

“Sorry to butt in,” she grunted, feeling the calm of battle hit her as the smell of blood filled her nose.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure Phanos doesn’t mind if you steal his kills,” Lathi quipped, “He wasn’t going to win our competition either way.”

Tara heard Stephanos grumble something under his breath but wasn’t paying enough attention to make it out. Another soldier made it through to them and Tara knocked their head the wrong way around with a firm blow.

Although the whole party had been hit by arrows, her hearing told her few of them were being attacked now that the assault had moved to melee. Which was odd, though not unlike how she, Tesia and the rest of their group had been attacked when they made their assaults in the past. Something nagged at the back of her mind, though, as she fought on and when it hit her she felt so utterly bereft of intelligence she couldn’t bear it.

Amelia.

“I have to check on Amelia,” she said, and the last thing she noticed before she took off back to where she’d last seen her was a look of realization between Lathi and Stephanos.

Tara arrived too late. There were guards dead all around a central area, and those on the outskirts looked confused or shocked to see them that way. Normally, that would have been suspicious, but she would recognize the handiwork she saw on these corpses anywhere and her chest ached in betrayal. The cleanly cut throats were Tesia’s work, unquestionably, and the gun-in-mouth and knife-to-gut executions were undeniably Vanessa’s.

As she looked around, not only did she see Amelia no where, she also noticed an empty prisoner cage and some key elements fell into place that she really should have seen earlier. Amelia wasn’t simply here and being kept alive out of goodwill, she had delivered Gavin to them to keep as a prisoner. How the Shadowfolk had learned that Gavin had converted she didn’t know, but evidently Amelia had been able to convince them he had and that he was a valuable prisoner to have because otherwise she would not have been kept alive.

Cursing herself, Tara made her way back to Lathi to deliver the bad news, and picked up her pace when she heard a shout of pain. She arrived just in time to see Stephanos reaching for a dagger on his belt while clutching a wound at his side, and she put her hammer right into the chest of the person who’d been rearing back for a second blow against him.

She didn’t wait for thanks when she noticed that Lathi was also struggling against her assailants, and Tara knocked down the one closest to her with her shoulder and then swung her hammer like a golf club to the side of their head. The helmet went flying, with at least half of their skull still inside.

As the calm came back over her and time seemed to slow, the enemy began to retreat. They had what they came for. There was no need to lose additional lives.

Tara let herself fall out of her battle calm, now feeling drained and exhausted. She turned to Lathi but didn’t get to say anything before the woman was barking orders at everyone to collect the dead and get a move on.

Clearly, she was in a bad mood after the ambush and Tara didn’t want to hang around to find out what that was like. Despite that desire, she still ended up in Lathi’s tent later that morning after they’d finished cleaning up, packing up, and finding a temporary place to set up camp for the day.

“Why didn’t you stay with Graves, Drakesbane?” Lathi was demanding, seething with frustration at loosing her prisoner, “We are both capable fighters, we didn’t need you to help us.”

“I...” Tara swallowed, an ache blooming in her chest at feeling so useless. Somehow, Lathi’s disappointment in her stung more than her own.

Lathi made a waving gesture, sharp and frustrated. “I don’t mean that.” She sighed and started to pace. “I am frustrated with all of this, with falling for their trap and losing our only bargaining chip.”

“I must ask, though, why were you up there fighting with us?” Stephanos drawled and the sneer that dripped from every word set Tara on edge.

“The first time I was coming to warn you,” she explained, “The second I was coming to save you.”

She gave a pointed look at the wound on his side and he grunted, looking away with a curl to his lip.

“Despite my harsh words, I appreciate your aid,” Lathi said, far more softly than she’d spoken before. “Although I bluster, I do not know if we would have survived that final push without your aid. You may have saved my own or my consort’s life, and for that I am in your debt.”

“No more than I am in your debt for not letting my slowly die in the rain last night,” Tara replied, “You had no reason to save me either, my queen.”

It was a slip of the tongue, truly, but when Lathi raised a brow and looked at her closely, Tara knew she couldn’t take it back.

“Am I?” Lathi teased, sauntering closer to her and lifting her chin up with a finger. “By what measure am I your queen?”

She felt her cheeks heat but she was as tongue tied as ever and no explanation came to her mind or her lips. Apparently, though, that was answer enough.

Lathi chuckled. “Really now? Well, isn’t that fascinating.”

Releasing her, Lathi strode back to her war table and put her hand down on it to inspect it more closely. Stephanos stood and joined her there and with just a look between them, they seemed to be making a plan for where they would be setting up the next outpost.

After a long moment of her simply standing there awkwardly, Lathi looked up and gave her a nod. “You’re dismissed, Drakesbane. Get something to eat and get to sleep, we move at dusk.”

Shadow elves, true to their name, were nocturnal, or at the least preferred the darkness of night to the brightness of day. Thus, their party was moving mostly in the dark. The attack today had come after sunrise, likely for the sake of Lucien’s mostly-human armies, but she supposed with the wood elves in his ranks now that composition could change. It didn’t matter, not for the moment, and after getting some warm food in her belly, she curled up on a bedroll and did her best to sleep despite the daylight.

The next day was gratefully less eventful than the last and after a long day of marching, they arrived at an old ruin that Lathi had decided they could set up camp in. As soldiers and the few civilians that hadn’t been killed in the ambush started to organize setting up proper tents and semi-solid structures, Tara helped oversee burying the dead. Though it was not her specialty, per se, before her training with a hammer, she had briefly spent time in the priesthood of Somil and, thus, had at least a passing knowledge of funerary rights.

It was a sombre task, but she took to it with grace, and when the dead had been buried or burned according to their beliefs, she dragged herself back to camp and collapsed in front of a fire. An uncounted number of minutes later, a warm bowl of something strongly spiced was placed under her nose and she accepted it with thanks.

The snort that was somehow also a sneer that accompanied it being handed over told her, without having to look up, that Stephanos had brought her food, but she decided not to comment on it as he sat near her. He winced, evidently jostling his wound in the process of sitting, and she looked at him curiously, though didn’t ask anything aloud.

He sighed. “Poisoned. Aldrich is ‘working on’ an antidote but he sure is taking his damn time.”

“Antidotes are rather hard to make without access to the origin poison, you know,” she replied, “I’m sure he’s doing his best, especially while on the move.”

“Maybe he should do his best faster, then,” Stephanos griped, and she couldn't help but chuckle. He squinted at her, “Do you find my pain amusing, Drakesbane?”

“Would you blame me if I did?” she countered, then shook her head, “But no, I don’t. You just... remind me of a friend, is all. He is much the same way when asked to be patient.”

Although Stephanos still watched her doubtfully, she happily went about eating her curry and watching the fire, knowing that nothing she did or said would stop his glares and thus deciding to not do anything about them at all.

When she had just finished eating, Lathi came out of a nearby tent and flopped down next to Stephanos by the fire. They exchanged a look, then Lathi sighed.

“No. We’re not having this conversation again Phanos, she isn’t food.”

“Food? No. But perhaps medicine,” Stephanos countered, though Tara had no idea what or who they were talking about, “Are you going to deny me medicine?”

“Your medicine is in the works. Be patient while Aldrich works,” Lathi replied in a tone that very much suggested she was not saying this for the first time.

Stephanos honest to the gods pouted. “We don’t know it will work. Plus, I can’t fight like this and Lathana only knows when we’ll be attacked again.”

At that, Lathi sighed, then turned to look at her. “Come to my tent with us, we need to discuss something with you.”

She stood and Stephanos followed, then Tara scrambled to her feet and followed after both of them as they disappeared into the tent Lathi had recently left. It was warm inside, a faint floral scent wafting through the air that felt at once foreign and comforting to Tara, and before anyone said anything Stephanos was stripping out of his coat and shirt to show a dark-stained bandage over his wound.

“You were around them, perhaps you know what this is,” he said, unwrapping the bandage to reveal a nasty puncture wound that oozed a black, oily substance.

She made an inquisitive noise, getting closing. “I don’t know much, healing or really any magic never quite clicked for me, but the sheen of that does look familiar. It’s not unlike some of the magic they are able to summon, as well as what coats many of the tentacles they bring forth from the Abyss.”

“You don’t know how to counteract it, though?” he asked with a sort of resignation in his words that told her he already knew her answer.

“I’m sorry, but no. The only people I saw able to do so were the people who wielded it themselves.”

“Thank you for looking, even this much information is helpful,” Lathi said hastily, physically guiding Tara away, “You’re dismissed for the night, that is all.”

“Lathi,” Stephanos scolded in a way Tara had never heard.

For a moment, she was terrified what Lathi would do to him for speaking out of turn, but she only sighed and put her hands on Tara’s shoulders.

“I do not want to ask this of you because I know you will agree with no regard for yourself,” Lathi began, “But your blood is... special now, according to Aldrich. It carries an innate resistance to Orcus’s magic, in some sense, while also a part of him, in another sense.”

Tara looked between Lathi and Stephanos. Clearly she was missing something.

“I would happily donate some to Aldrich if that would help in making the antidote,” she offered.

“Not quite what I’m asking,” Stephanos drawled, “I prefer to take it right from the source.”

It made no sense as a sentence until she looked at him and caught the glint of lamplight off one elongated fang and then a number of facts clicked into place—his never seeming to eat or sleep despite appearing human, how long he’d been by Lathi’s side without visible aging, how he managed to keep up with the speed and agility of the avatar of a goddess without breaking a sweat. Unfortunately, what all those facts added up to was that she was very much food for him. Lathi’s comment earlier made sense now.

“Oh, stop squirming, I’m not going to eat you... much,” he groused, “If I meant you harm you wouldn’t be standing here.”

“Nor would you, I suspect,” she replied before she could get a lid on her mouth.

Thankfully, Lathi didn’t seem offended by her presumption and simply sighed, guiding her back toward Stephanos. “You are not wrong, but only because you’ve proven useful lately. Were circumstances different, I would happily let him make a meal out of you.”

Tara cleared her throat. “I would expect no different. And I’m happy to be useful.”

“No ‘my queen’ today?” Lathi teased as she sprawled on a nearby chair.

“Ah, that was simply a slip of the tongue. I meant nothing by it,” she managed to say this time.

“Shame,” Lathi drawled, “Here I was thinking you might be my... subject.”

Stephanos growled. “Stop playing with my food, my love.”

For once, she was grateful for the phrasing if only because it wiped the blush from her cheek and haze from her head. Steeling herself, she walked over to him and then paused, unsure how this was supposed to go.

“Is there anything I need to do?” she asked, shifting her weight from foot to foot.

“Stop tensing up and stop moving around,” Stephanos instructed as he stood and brushed her hair away from the side of her neck, “And try to keep your thoughts and emotions blank.”

Though that piqued her interest, she set it aside for after he’d drunk from her. He held her head in place with one hand and her hair back with the other, and the ghost of breath on her skin was the only warning she got before a cold, aching pain lanced through her neck. She held herself back from wincing and thankfully it abated as soon as it began, settling into a flat sort of numbness that neither hurt nor felt good. It simply was there, noticeable but not much more than that.

When he was finished, he licked over the wound once to close it and then pulled back, pausing before letting her go to simply look at her. His eyes were no longer brown, as they had been before, but a warm red, and as they were so close, she studied the intricacies of his iris’s colour. This close, too, she could faintly smell her own blood on his teeth and, combined with the light smell of earth and herbs that surrounded him, she felt a little intoxicated.

He was watching her closely, his face a finger’s breadth from her own, and there was something odd in his gaze, like revelation or curiosity, perhaps. She could neither name nor pinpoint the emotion, but it was enthralling nonetheless.

The weight of his hand on her head seemed to pull her closer and she felt at ease letting it, letting that weight slowly drag her in like the tide, and only distantly was she aware how hard she was breathing.

“Phanos!” Lathi exclaimed, voice warm with relief.

They jumped apart, his hands returning to his sides quickly, then up to his wound. Tara looked down at it and noticed the way it was starting to close, the oil-like poison drooling out of it and dissipating before it met the waistband of his trousers. Apparently, her blood really was medicine for him.

Lathi had reached them by then and cupped Tara’s face in her hands. She felt herself blushing up a storm but couldn’t find a way to stop, not when Lathi was looking at her so warmly, so gently.

“Thank you,” she whispered, “I did not want to ask but I am grateful nonetheless that you’ve helped him. I really am in your debt this time, Tara.”

Lathi’s thumb brushed over her cheekbone and she thought she might explode.

She swallowed and cleared her throat, deeply embarrassed for being so obviously affected by the woman’s closeness. “I am happy to help, always. If I may be dismissed, I should rest for now so that I can aid with the rest of the building efforts come evening.”

Something Tara optimistically thought might be disappointment flitted through Lathi’s eyes, but she released her nonetheless.

“Of course, Drakesbane. See to it you rest properly, we’ll have need of your strength going forward.”

With that, she was dismissed and retreated, tail between her legs, to the tent where many of the soldiers were resting. She’d been told she was welcome and was grateful when no one commented on her pink cheeks or odd disposition. Curling up on a bedroll, she did her best, as she drifted into a peaceful sleep for the first time in weeks, not to think of Lathi or her consort.

She failed miserably.

First

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

VI: Falling into Grace, Broken Open (Broken, Hoping)

Abyss Au Part 6: a play in 3 acts

(Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

Act 1   -  Act 2   -  Act 3

Act I: Capsize

Vanessa came into Lucien’s chambers with drooped shoulders and almost immediately threw herself onto Janette’s lap, burying her face in her chest. With a laugh, Janette petted through her hair and cooed, helping the woman relax enough to pull away and face him, expression grim.

“She’s still not changing her position,” Vanessa grumbled, “Stubborn bitch.”

“We knew she would be hard to convince, Van, it’s no fault of yours,” Janette soothed, but Vanessa didn’t seem to be buying it.

With a rough shake of her head, she shoved herself to her feet and started to pace. “I just don’t get it, I don’t know what I’m doing wrong. Nothing I say she listens to and when on occasion she does listen it’s only so that she can argue with me.”

“You don’t have to do it all by yourself,” Lucien reminded her, even though he knew it would get him no where, “Gavin was not convinced by Janette’s power alone nor Janette by my own. We both had help, and there’s no shame in using the power He’s offered you to convince her to see the light.”

“No. I told you I could do this myself and I’ll prove it.” She faced away from him, arms crossed and shoulders back, though ever so faintly trembling.

Lucien sighed.

“Vanessa please accept my help, I need her converted as much as you do, if not because she will be an asset but because we promised Gavin no harm would come to her and I want to uphold that promise. I gave her an ultimatum and it’s quickly coming to an end, given our movements to the west, yet I wish desperately not to break my oath to Gavin that she would suffer no mind-control or torture,” he reiterated, having an argument he’d had before that would likely end no differently than it had in the past, “I know you said you could do it with no additional help but that doesn’t mean you can do so efficiently, and right now we need efficiency. Your pride may ruin a peace I’ve oh so carefully built amongst my faithful and if I need to do something about it I will.”

At that, the fight bled out of her and when she turned to face him it was with her head bowed and shoulders slumped. “I... I’m sorry. I was thinking only of myself and though it pains me to accept aid, I know that you’re right. I hate it, but you’re right. I don’t want to see her hurt, and I know Gavin doesn’t either, so if it takes accepting your help to make sure that doesn’t happen I’ll do it.”

Vanessa wouldn’t meet his eyes as she spoke, her voice tight and teeth clenched. “Bless me how you must to make this work, I won’t see her suffer.”

Finally able to relax, Lucien beckoned her forward and took her face in his hands. Normally, he would kiss her to bless her, but he knew she was less than pleased by having him so close and would certainly not enjoy being kissed on the mouth by him, so instead her laid his forehead against hers and let his energy flow into her, anointing her mind with his essence so that she was able to be a vessel for his power. When he was finished, Vanessa full up with his magic and in control of what he’d given her, he let her go and rested back against the settee he was lounging on.

“Take my blessing and go, with this you will have an easier time bringing her to the light of Orcus,” he said, “Rest today, learn how to fully harness this power, and when you greet her tomorrow do so with all that I have given you so that her conversion is no longer delayed. I have faith you will succeed Vanessa, and that you would have without my help, given time.”

She shrugged, arms crossed, and looked away. “Thanks,” she muttered, then stood straighter and bowed when Janette cleared her throat and corrected herself, “Thank you, His Bride, for your aid and blessing.”

Lucien smiled. “Think nothing of it, Vanessa, you’ve more than proven your worthiness for it. And really you need not be so formal. I know your heart is faithful, I have no need of your words to prove it.”

That made Vanessa smirk, and with a halfhearted bow she departed, soon followed by Janette. Alone in his chambers, Lucien let himself drift, contemplating the situation at hand and grateful as he did for all that Orcus had given him over the last few months. He thought of Rami, a friend returned, and Valero his father and beloved, also returned. He thought of the fealty of the heroic Allegra whom he’d so idolized as a child, and the gifting of Matthias as a lover he’d never thought he’d be worthy of.  And then there was Janette, his aunt who he’d missed dearly, and Gavin, a close figure who he’d come to lean on when his father had died. All of these important people, returned to him by his God and lover. All of these blessings he’d been given for so little effort and cost on his part. And that wasn’t even including his new godhood.

As if on cue, a deep rumble in his mind alerted him to Orcus’s presence and the tentacles resting within him stirred, shifting and moving and sliding in and out of him to the God’s pleasure. With his second pregnancy so far along now, he was more sensitive than ever, and though Orcus thrust into his ass with abandon, his ministrations to his cunt were gentle, more a slow rocking than thrusts at all. The combination, and even perhaps the disparity between their speeds, was enough to throw Lucien into a consciousness-stealing orgasm, and not long after he felt Orcus’s seed pouring into him did the world around him fade.

Instead of waking in his own body, he woke in a semi-state of awareness both in and apart from Vanessa. She was standing outside Tesia’s cell, watching the woman sleep, and for a moment she looked so overcome with yearning and sadness Lucien ached for her. Though Lucien attempted to be surprised that she’d ignored his suggestion that she rest, he couldn’t find it in himself to be.

“Tesh,” Vanessa whispered, “Hey, I’m sorry about earlier. I know I got short with you but I just want to help. Please stop ignoring me.”

Tesia stirred, sitting up and looking at her. “I’ll believe you’re here to help when you stop trying to convert me.”

Instead of replying, Vanessa went invisible. Not cloaked the way rogues often were, nor even invisible the way mages could pull off with magic, but invisible to such an extent she was incorporeal, not even truly there. Tesia gasped, getting up and walking to the bars to try and see her.

“Nessa? Where’d you go?” Tesia asked, trying and failing to mask how distressed she was.

“Do you remember, Tesh, what Inara first told us when we started training? What was the one thing stealth couldn’t do?” Her voice seemed to emanate from the room itself, the air, instead of one location.

“You’re still human, she would say. You can’t just walk through walls,” Tesia recited, “She wanted us to remember not to get ourselves trapped.”

Vanessa hummed, then apparated behind Tesia, within the cell. “Now, imagine how much you could do if that didn’t apply to you any longer.”

Tesia jumped and turned to face Vanessa, pressing her back to the bars of her cell. She looked more afraid than anything, and honestly Lucien couldn’t blame her.

“How...”

“It’s simple, Tesh,” Vanessa drawled as she stalked closer, her clothing melting off her like mist on a morning field, “Sometimes giving up a little bit of being human is the only way to do what we know we must, what we know is right.”

Although she didn’t respond, Lucien could see the way Tesia’s eyes were glued to Vanessa, the way she swallowed as she took in her nakedness.

Vanessa created a dagger in her hand then held it out to Tesia. “If I truly am a monster for wanting to serve something that brings us equality and an end to the system my father fought and died to try and end, kill me.”

Tesia only shook her head. “We both know I won’t, that I can’t.”

“I thought I wasn’t who you thought I was anymore. I thought I was a stranger to you now,” Vanessa teased, but she dropped the knife to the floor. “If that isn’t the case, listen to me. All He wants is for you to hear Him out, to listen to His words. You don’t have to submit, you don't have to serve, you just need to know, truly, what it is you reject. Can you do that? For me?”

“I don’t want to know what that thing you serve has to say,” Tesia bit out.

Vanessa sighed. “He will give you power, the exact thing I just showed you. With no strings, no submission, I should add. If you truly think His way is wrong after hearing Him, you can use His power against Him to take us all down.”

Now _that _was an offer. Lucien couldn’t help but be proud, and allowed himself to pour a little of his pride into Vanessa’s mind. He saw her shiver from it, then smirk.

Tesia, meanwhile, was staring into the middle distance, eyebrows furrowed. As she thought over the offer, Vanessa did not move, did not speak, simply letting her work it out at her own pace. Finally, Tesia met her eyes.

“I know of some of the methods of conversion used against innocent people and do not wish to be subject to them,” she said slowly, “What method would be forced upon me to hear Him?”

Vanessa grinned wide and satisfied, then brought a hand down between her legs. “Nothing like what you’ve heard about, I promise, Tesh,” she whispered, voice a little strained from the pleasure she was giving herself, “Nothing you don’t already want.”

The only sound in the room, for a moment, was the sharpness of their breaths and the slick sound of Vanessa touching herself. Then, she drew her hand away, covered in her own slick, and brought it up in front of Tesia’s face.

“Taste me and hear Him, or deny us both and remain unenlightened.”

It took barely a moment for Tesia’s resolve to break and then she was sucking on Vanessa’s fingers like she would starve if she didn’t. Vanessa made a pleased noise, stepping a little closer, and as she continued to slowly fuck her fingers into Tesia’s mouth, she also reached out and started to open up her clothing. Tesia rushed to help, stripping off her clothes and tossing them to the floor.

Once she was naked, Vanessa pulled her fingers from her mouth and trailed them down her front, stopping to circle one of her nipples gently before continuing down to the thatch of hair between her legs. There, she rested, watching as Tesia trembled and shook her head and looked, briefly, extremely pained.

“His words hurt you, don’t they? His truth can be a lot at first, but it is truth.” Vanessa seemed, for the first time, gentle, like she really did hate to see Tesia in pain. “Hush, my love, please just listen, please hear His words. You know He is right.”

Barely audible, strangled words left Tesia’s throat, “I am. He is... punishing...changing...”

She broke off in a scream as her whole form, her existence, shuddered in pain. Then, she split into two perfectly whole selves, one made up of a swirling white mist and the other of an oily black shadow, before those two fused back together into her normal, fully corporeal form. She was sweating, shaking, and generally looking like she’d just run for miles and miles, but when she met Vanessa’s eye, it wasn’t with doubt or anger or regret. It was with heat.

“Mine,” she growled, grabbing Vanessa and pulling her into a searing kiss. Lucien felt both of their pleasure this time, and knew that Tesia had given in, that she had come to the side of truth.

Vanessa melted into her touch, going into the kiss willingly, and more than willingly letting herself be walked backwards and pushed down onto the bed, legs spread wide. She barely had time to grab her thighs and spread them before Tesia was on her knees before her, eating her out voraciously. As Vanessa mewled and trembled on Tesia’s fingers and under her tongue, Lucien merged himself with her, let himself feel as she felt, be as she was, and knew that this was Tesia’s first communion—no other would be required of her.

When Vanessa came, gushing on Tesia’s fingers, Tesia groaned. Lucien felt her desire to touch more than she was able to with two hands, but where others perhaps would be given alternatives—tentacles or strap-ons or the like—Tesia was given exactly as she’d imagined. Just as before, she split, her one pair of hands becoming two. With one hand she continued fingering Vanessa’s cunt, with another she used the excess slick to slowly press into Vanessa’s ass. One hand, then, rose to squeeze and play with Vanessa’s breasts, while her final hand went between her own legs to touch herself. This was all she wanted, hands and tongues, and Orcus would oblige her that.

Vanessa came again, and then again, and when she was feeling wrung out and exhausted, Tesia finally pulled away, arms merging back to one pair again, then climbed on top of her and rode her face until she covered it with her slick. All parties satisfied—Vanessa, Tesia, Orcus and Lucien included—Lucien left them to do as they pleased, and probably make up for any angry words that had been exchanged during the months of attempting to convert her. As he returned to his body, he realized something felt different. Lighter. How odd...

Act II: Trust Fall

“Holy mother!” he heard Adan, Allegra’s son, exclaim. “We worried when you didn’t wake after the birth, I am glad you’re back with us.”

The birth? He looked down and, indeed, his belly was not as swollen as it had been, no child occupying it now. In some way he was sad to have missed it, but the residual pain in his hips told him is was likely unpleasant and it was best he’d been away for it.

“How is my child?” he asked, because anything else he could ask of Orcus directly and nothing else was more important.

Adan smiled softly. “Children, actually, twins. And they are well. Or’ziir is taking care of them for now, helping them feed and grow. Would you like to see them?”

Lucien nodded, but then paused.

“Have I been out for long?” he asked.

Adan stopped on his way out of the room. “A few days. We were worried you wouldn’t wake at all.”

Ah. Perhaps Vanessa hadn’t been impatient and had in fact rested. He supposed he wouldn’t know until he asked her.

Adan left to get his eldest child and the two new arrivals. Joy and gratefulness filled him at the thought of having had two rather than one, of knowing his eldest was grown enough now to raise their younger siblings. Although he knew his body would not be ready for at least a couple months, he also ached with emptiness at his children’s departure.

Or’ziir entered, two babes in their arms, and their tentacles curled in delight at seeing him.

“Mother,” they whispered in his mind, the deep Abyssal speech a soft melody to Lucien’s anxiety. “Our Father-Creator has named these children Or’zayn and Or’zara. They are to serve in different ways than I. They are to infiltrate and befriend your enemy. They are to be trained by Tesia Graves in deception and hiding from detection. They will bring you those who oppose you.”

“May I hold them?” he asked softly, reaching his arms out.

Or’ziir deposited them into his arms. “Have them partake of your milk and they will grow faster, become stronger.”

Without hesitation, Lucien obeyed. Although he was a god himself, his children were something beyond him, creatures of infinite Abyss and vessels for their Father and God’s knowledge. He trusted anything they told him.

As the two babes latched to his chest, one on each nipple, Or’ziir knelt between his legs and held him open with the tentacles that adorned their lower face. “I will aid in your recovery, Mother, by infusing your womb with Father-Creator’s essence. You will be with child again soon.”

They opened their mouth beneath the tentacles that draped in front of it and a moment later Lucien felt a cool, slick appendage slither into his cunt. It was neither uncomfortable nor pleasurable—it simply was. There was no attempt at pleasing him, no touch to his clit or his ass, but instead that appendage met and pushed beyond his cervix, then began to pump something into him. It tingled, almost painfully numb like a foot denied blood for too long, but as he watched, his belly seemed to suck back in to the flatness it normally had when he wasn’t pregnant.

By the time Or’ziir was finished, standing back to their full height with no apparent feeling about what they just did, the babes were finished feeding and they took them away for rest. Any uncertainty about the process that lingered in his mind was quickly diminished, however, by Orcus’s resounding purr as the tentacle belt that normally kept his holes stuffed returned.

“Your discomfort pains me, my Bride, but it is necessary for further procreation.” A rift opened between his still-splayed thighs and a familiar tentacle came out of it. “You will be full again, my love, as soon as you can be. I have chosen the sire of my next child. First, I shall give you eggs to hold within you. These you must incubate before giving them seed or they will not grow into what I need them to be.”

“I understand,” he gasped as the ovipositor slid into his ass and then up into his guts, so deep it should have hurt immensely but only made him shiver in pleasure.

As the eggs slid into him, stretching him open wide and aching in his guts so sweetly, Orcus played with his cunt, thrusting in and out of him and licking at his clit teasingly. He seemed to know exactly how much to give him to keep him on the edge of orgasm, and did so while all twelve eggs—more than he’d ever taken before—were stuffed into his guts. When, finally, they were all in place, Orcus increased His ministrations and brought Lucien over the edge, then kept him there, coming harder than he knew he could, for what felt like years.

He was hoarse from screaming by the time his orgasm finally receded, and though he was far too sensitive for it to be pleasurable, he still whined in complaint when the ovipositor slid out of him. Already he wanted to be filled again, even if he was still full of eggs, and the desire made Orcus chuckle, a deep vibrating sound he felt more than heard in the back of his skull.

“You are insatiable, my Bride. My love of you is the same. I could never get enough of what you give me so freely.” The words slid over his skin like a warm blanket. “I must ask something unpleasant of you, now. I will do everything in my power to keep you safe in this venture and you will have someone strong with you, but it will be difficult.”

“Nothing is impossible through you, my God,” he whispered, letting Orcus help him to his feet and guide him toward the front of the castle.

As he walked, something foreboding tingled in his mind, something ominous and just ever so slightly wrong. There were too few people, he realized. Where we all the attendants of the castle? All his faithful who lounged here to reward the hardworking guards and soldiers? In fact, there didn’t even seem to be any soldiers around either.

The doors to the castle opened and he understood, immediately, why no one was present. His city was under siege. How had he not known? How had he not seen this?

“I kept it from you, my Bride, so that it did not affect our children’s birth,” Orcus explained, apology dripping from his words, a salve to the wound, “You can fix this, though. Go with Gavin through the gates and into the forest. Surrender yourselves to Tseylene and her Guardians. You will tell her you must be cleansed. You will ask for her help. When they are distracted, when they trust you are truthful, my influence will seep in and we will bring them to us, one at a time. Her mate has returned. He will sire your next child.”

For the first time, Lucien let the armour his soldiers wore cover him, let it encase him and keep him safe as he stumbled through the streets toward the gates. It was far from the castle, which was nestled at the centre of the city, and he had to survive making it through the scuffles that littered the streets. It pained him not to be able to stop and help his children, and those he could aid discreetly he did, but he knew that once he got to the gate, the fighting would stop entirely. That was more important.

Gavin was waiting for him when he arrived, and Orcus dissipated the armour that had been covering him so that he looked about as helpless as he could be. In nothing but the tentacles that kept his holes safe, Lucien leaned on Gavin’s arm and limped out toward the line of Guardians of Twilight, putting on his most pathetic expression.

The line of archers raised their bows, taking aim, but a familiar voice called them to halt. Shanna of the Dawn Moon—Tseylene’s right hand who was, as they say, close enough to be considered a daughter—stepped forward and appraised he and Gavin as they stumbled forward, then motioned for medics.

“Keep an eye on them, I don’t trust that this isn’t a distraction,” Lucien overheard. He should not have been able to, but Orcus gave him many gifts.

As a few healers came forward along with a field doctor, he was quickly whisked away and brought into the camp. There were burns on him, he now realized, that were being treated, as well as a handful of cuts and scrapes. Though he had not felt them happen, they did hurt when cleaned, and he hissed in pain.

“Why did you not kill them immediately?” Tseylene hissed to Shanna as they approached, assuming he could not hear her.

“They looked familiar, Mother,” Shanna replied, bowing her head, “I thought it best to be cautious.”

“Familiar how?” Tseylene replied, but there was no need for Shanna to answer as Gavin stood to greet them. “Oh. Oh, thank Danua. Gavin, we thought you were lost.”

Gavin flinched as she went to touch him, but covered the mistake by frowning, holding himself, then whispering, “I’m sorry. They... they did unspeakable things in an attempt to convert those of us who resisted.”

Tseylene’s expression filled with compassion in equal parts to fury. “They will pay for what they have done.”

“Tseylene, I-” He paused, looking over to Lucien. “There is no one who can pay that is not as innocent as I am. Orcus plays with minds, twists them against themselves. None of us wanted this.”

She followed his eyes and took in Lucien’s state, his burns and scratches and paleness, and the fury simmered in her eyes in exchange for something more motherly, more caring. Though she was larger than him, both taller and broader in stature, when she graced down before him and extended healing hands to his wounds, Lucien could swear she looked small.

“I did not think, in my anger, King Lucien. I am sorry.” Her eyes welled with tears. “This is your home, these are your people. No one should suffer what you have.”

“I can still feel him,” he whispered, doing his best to sound afraid, “I don’t know how long I will be free of him before he returns. Please, Tseylene. Please help cleanse me of him.”

Her expression settled, not into something hard and cruel like before, but something resolute. With a short whistle, her Guardians changed course, and as quickly as he was sure they had appeared, they vanished from Saint’s Hope. Lucien was carefully carried on Tseylene’s mount, Shanna taking Gavin on hers, as they flew through the tree tops and deeper into the forest where the wood elves had set up a forward camp. The impatient part of him, the part of him that already yearned for home, thought this would be a good place to take them, but he knew the plan ran deeper than that—he would slowly convert the whole of the Twilight Boughs, and then the world was sure to follow.

For days, then, he let himself drift. His sadness at being away from his other consorts and unable to take solace in the one present, it turned out, was a perfect cover for recovering from mind control and trauma. He was distant, moody, and frequently taking time to himself, which apparently Tseylene saw as concerning, but not in the suspicious way. Shanna was sent on many occasions to cheer him up, bringing him sweets and conversation, and he let himself feel lighter with her around, if only because he knew she would be incredible once she had been converted.

When they finally reached the Boughs, descending into the limbo space between the plane of Braqerae and the Wilds, he was briefly taken by the beauty of the place. He had been there as a child, and a few times since after becoming king, but his trips were brief and he’d never truly appreciated the striking quality of the high tree tops that melded into one another, nor the rainbow colours of their trunks, nor the crystalline droplets that seemed to eternally fall from their boughs, dissipating into a sweet mist before they reached the forest floor. The smell of eucalyptus and jasmine drifted through the air and he let it calm him, let it remind him that this, too, would soon be His.

Immediately, he was taken to the temple, where the sacred waters of Danua would cleanse him of Orcus’s taint. He knew it would not, that nothing could cleanse him of what he did not want to give up, but he would allow them to think it would, would allow them to let him enter their sacred pool and, if he was lucky, leave some of his essence behind in it. His breasts were ripe to bursting with milk, perhaps that would be an easy way to slowly seed conversion.

As he was led in, he got his first sign of hope in the form of one of his close guards, one of the few men who’d been placed in the cadre that guarded him, giving him a meaningful look as he undressed for the cleansing. That was exactly the in he needed.

Naked, Lucien pretended to slip, forcing the guard to catch him. He pressed his milk-heavy breasts into the man’s chest as he looked up at him with doe eyes, then turned away with a blush.

“I’m sorry, I’m still adjusting to being away from the city.” Not technically a lie, but not the cause of his fall. “Perhaps something to eat would help?”

Elves, he knew, didn’t eat a whole lot, and it had been expected that they'd nearly forgotten to feed him on the way there. He’d been banking on it, and was glad for it even if he was hungry.

With his chosen guard still holding him up, the other of the two was forced to hurry off to find sustenance, leaving the two of them alone, if only for a moment.

Lucien made a pained noise and shifted his arms to rub the sides of his breasts. He glanced up at his guard, then away with an intentional blush on his cheeks.

His guard made a small noise. “Is there some way I could ease your discomfort, King Lucien?”

The man’s voice sounded thick and Lucien bit down a smirk. “They’re just so full of milk. It helps to get rid of some, you know, even if they are sore.”

“I heard your milk was used for conversion,” the guard said warily.

Lucien nodded. “I’m not sure how, but yes. Could... could you just help me get the flow started? An extra pair of hands helps.”

“Oh, uh, yes,” the man stuttered, “Of course, King Lucien.”

Then the man had his hands on his breasts and Lucien had to bite down a moan. Orcus help him that felt incredible after so many days without being touched or touching himself, and he was grateful for the order not to touch himself from Orcus because from just a few tugs on his nipples and squeezes to his chest alone, he was nearly coming. Stepping in close so the man would be distracted looking at his chest, Lucien brought a hand down to his clit and rubbed it hard until, soon after, he came.

He gushed, the slick coating his sex and sliding down the inside of his thighs with nothing there to stop it—his beloved tentacle belt from Orcus had been removed early in their travels and he missed Him dearly—and he knew that would be enough to fill the water that created and fed all life here with the seed of Orcus’s influence.

The missing guard returned a moment later and his new favourite hastened to wipe the milk on his hands off on his pants, looking awkwardly away. Lucien took the bowl of steamed grains and sweet corn and ate as slowly as he could. He hadn’t been lying when he said he was hungry, and now that he had food it was hard to not simply scarf it down.

“Ah, you’ve been brought food, good,” Tseylene said as she entered, “This process can be taxing so sustenance is important. Are you ready to begin?”

“Yes, I think so,” Lucien replied, smiling meekly, “Thank you again, for all your help with this.”

She gave him a kind look in return. “Lucien, I’ve known you since you were a boy. If I can ease your suffering, I will, especially knowing it may free your people.”

He gave her a bow in deference because he knew he wouldn't be able to fully mask his smirk. Once his face was under his control again, he rose and let her lead him into the cleansing waters. To his surprise, they burned.

Quite without meaning to, he shrieked and pulled away, causing Tseylene to take a firm grip on his arms.

“It may hurt, but that means it’s working. His influence must truly run through your whole body if just a dip of a toe hurts that much.” Her words were compassionate, but her grip on him was as unrelenting as he knew her will to be.

Prepared this time for the pain, he stepped down the marble steps until he was submerged up to his chin in the milky water. It might as well have been acid for how it made him worry his flesh was peeling off. With gritted teeth, he used the cloudiness of the water as cover as he gently rubbed over his cunt, washing as much slick off into the water, then squeezed his chest until his milk started once again to flow. The burn abated slightly, but in such a way he didn’t know if it was actually lessening or if he was just getting used to the pain.

After what could have been minutes or hours, Tseylene motioned him out of the pool and helped him dry off. He was dressed in a soft white robe alike to those the temple priests wore and then shuffled off to a small, private room where he would be staying—under heavy guard, of course.

Gavin, he surmised, was elsewhere in the city, likely under less suspicion considering his involvement with Orcus was never publicly announced and would only have been known to Tseylene if Tesia and her crew had escaped with information. Lucien, on the other hand, was known to be the leader of Orcus’s armies and people, thus what trust he was shown only went so far until he’d been properly purified.

Despite himself, Lucien was exhausted, and when he finally got to his room he all but collapsed on the bed and fell into a fitful sleep. Normally, his dreams were full of Orcus’s whispers, but now they were void of anything other than silence, and it was a silence that haunted him even after he woke, drenched in sweat and almost more exhausted than he’d been when he fell asleep. There was no day or night here, the demi-plane existing in a perpetual state of dusk and dawn, but the small magical clock on the bedside table told him it was the middle of the night and barely a few hours after he’d fallen asleep.

Why was he awake, then?

An answer came in the form of a softly cleared throat at the edge of the room. “I didn’t mean to wake you,” the guard he’d played with earlier whispered. “I just couldn’t stop thinking about you and I wanted to watch you sleep.”

Lucien shifted into a sitting position and rubbed his eyes. In the darkness of the room he could barely make the man out, but it seemed his silhouette was unarmoured.

“Where is your counterpart? Is she still at the door?” he asked, reaching for the bedside lamp.

“Don’t!” the guard hissed, then gentled his tone, “Sorry, I just don’t want them to know your awake. I’m not supposed to be in here. My counterpart and I were relieved a little while ago so I’m sure she’s gone home to rest.”

Lucien hummed. “But you wanted to come visit me... Did you have any ideas about what you would do if I woke?”

As he asked, he loosened the ties on his robes and slowly slid it off his shoulders and down his arms.

He heard the man swallow. “I would never presume to touch what I do not deserve to touch.”

“And who says you do not deserve this, after all the hard work you’ve put in keeping me safe? Is it not my right to reward you if I wish?” he whispered as he slowly rose up on his knees and let the robe fall away entirely. “Do you not trust me to know who deserves to touch me?”

“O-of course I trust that you can... that you...”

The man seemed to run out of words as Lucien turned around and bent over for him, pulling his ass cheeks apart with one hand to show his hole. Though it was dark, he knew wood elves could see just fine without light and he was hoping he made an appealing sight. If the sharp inhale that echoed around the room was any indication, he did, and he was about to get exactly what he wanted.

“I brought oil,” the (His) guard whispered, “Not to be presumptuous, of course, but I had thought... well, maybe on myself...”

“You were going to touch yourself as you watched me sleep, weren’t you?” he teased, spreading his hole even more, “You don’t have to be ashamed, I understand the draw some people feel toward me. I was always warned that I was too beautiful, that I would be too tempting. I never saw how that was a bad thing.”

Lucien heard the shuffle of fabric as the man got his cock out, and then there were slick fingers prodding into his ass. Without Orcus’s tentacles there to prepare him, the irritating necessity of prep remained, but Lucien was well practised at this by now and he was ready after what most would consider a perfunctory preparation, even for a cock as large as this man’s was.

His guard pressed in slowly at first and then, finding much less resistance then he evidently expected, faster and faster until he was sheathed all the way in and trembling from it. He whimpered, a soft, pitiful sound, and Lucien clenched on him as a reward.

“You feel so good,” Lucien murmured, “You’re so big.”

Not nearly the biggest he’d taken, that went solely to Orcus, but still big and heavy and so, so good to feel inside him after the days he’d spent empty. As His guard began to fuck him, a measured but impatient pace that told Lucien the man was practised at this but evidently overwhelmed, he simply enjoyed it, trying and failing to bring a hand down to touch himself. Pouting, he reached back and tapped the man’s hip.

“Turn me over, I want to touch myself,” he ordered, and his demand was obeyed instantly.

A pillow was grabbed and propped under his hips, then, with his knees at his shoulders, he was fucked even harder than before. Like this, he was able to touch himself as well as play with his milk-heavy breasts and get a little relief from the pressure there. He noticed His guard’s gaze seemed to focus on his chest, and he smirked.

“They still hurt from too much milk,” he complained in a hush, “It’s a shame there’s nothing here I can feed.”

“I could serve this way,” the guard offered softly, “If you would ask that of me. I will serve you however you need.”

Lucien mewled, clenching on his cock. Orcus help him he was so close to coming.

“Please?” he breathed.

With none of his earlier wariness, the man leaned over him and took the nipple Lucien wasn’t playing with into his mouth, teething over it until the milk started to flow and then sucking hungrily. Lucien came hard, biting down whatever noises he wanted to make, and the orgasm seemed to last ages as His guard fucked him through it, sucking down his milk the whole time.

It didn’t take long, then, for him to come as well, burying himself deep in Lucien’s ass as he fed his load (unknowingly) to Orcus’s eggs. With a soft sigh, Lucien let the satisfaction wash over him for a while as they both came down, then realized, strangely, that while he could not hear Orcus, nor could His guard, that he could feel His guard. Had he... given him communion of himself without involving Orcus? Did he have the power that Orcus once had over Lucien?

He shuddered at the thought, at once afraid and thrilled.

To test his new power, he let his desire for more seed drift out into the space around him, let it slowly seep into the mind of His guard. The moment it took hold was tangible, a bloom of warmth in his gut and a flutter in his chest.

“I... my king I wish to share this. It is too good to keep to myself, you are too good to only keep to myself. May I... may I invite others to do as I have done? May I speak of it to others?”

Lucien hummed, deeply pleased. “You may, but on one condition, my child,” he whispered, “You may only offer it to those you are certain will accept, and only to those able to provide seed. Do not speak of this to anyone else until I tell you otherwise.”

“Yes, my king, my... my...” His head cocked.

“King, for now, my sweet boy, so as to not raise suspicion,” he replied, “It can be our secret.”

“Of course, my king. I will find others who will want this and can provide what you need.” He slid to the edge of the bed and knelt down, kissing the tops of Lucien’s feet reverently. “I will serve however I can.”

“Tell me...Tseylene’s mate, where is he at present and when will he return?” It was a dangerous thing to ask, to risk giving away his plan, but he also felt it was prudent to test his hold on the man.

“He is returning from the Court of Seasons soon, perhaps within the next few days,” His guard replied, “Even Tseylene doesn’t know his exact arrival, which is a source of anxiety for her. She worries he will not return before the rift warps again and time works against him.”

Interesting, and useful. He grinned. “You are very good to me, my favoured one. Go now, knowing you have my blessing and my favour, and return when you can with more supplicants.”

“As you will it, my king,” he replied with another kiss to Lucien’s feet, and then he slipped out the window and into the dimness of the ever-present twilight.

Feeling far more at ease despite his separation from his God, Lucien fell into a dreamless, restful slumber that held him in it’s soft embrace for hours and hours until, finally, someone jostled him awake. It was Shanna, looking surprised if slightly fond.

“Come on, King Lucien, time to eat. You’ve been sleeping for nearly a whole day and Mother wants you to store up some energy before your next cleansing,” she said, holding out a bowl of sweet rice pudding.

He wrinkled his nose at the thought of the cleansing, which made her giggle, then took the bowl and ate as quickly as he dared. The pudding was good, slightly warm still and chock full of rich spices, and when he’d finished with it she handed him a bowl of fruit and a cup of tea. It wasn’t the spiced and heavily sweetened coffee of Saint’s Hope, but it was a close second, and it did warm him more than adequately in the chill of the room.

Properly fed, Shanna led him to the temple once again and he was stripped before being guided to the pool of sacred water. Although he had no slick between his legs this time, he managed to get his milk going enough that it mixed into the water, and something lessened in the burn of the water against his skin as it did. All he hoped was that Tseylene did not notice the slight corruption of her pool, though he assumed it was so minimal it would not be truly noticeable, especially when it also suffused everything here as a result of this central change. Even the air here, dense with the mists of Danua’s pool, were now ever so slightly carrying his essence.

As he was being led back to his room, he barely overheard a conversation between Shanna and His guard, something about a change in partners to increase their ability to learn from one another. After some convincing, she agreed to whatever change it was he’d proposed, and Lucien warmed inside in anticipation. Very likely, he would have visitors tonight. If he was lucky, more than just the two guards who were now in cahoots with him.

Instead of sleeping, for all he was exhausted, Lucien spent the next couple hours slowly playing with himself, keeping his ass stretched open and oiled with the oil His guard had left for him the night before. Eventually, he heard the guards change, and then the door cracked open and in came his favoured one.

He rose up on his knees and presented his slicked asshole, only needing to make a demanding whine before he was given exactly what he wanted. His guard fucked him rough and fast, desperate in a way that said every waking moment since he’d left had been consumed by thoughts of Lucien, and it didn’t take long at all for him to come. With a shuddering breath, he pulled out and dropped to his knees, laying kisses to the soles of Lucien’s feet in reverence.

“My new partner will come in now, and after him there are a few others I found who are interested. All can provide seed and all will be discreet.”

“Thank you, my favourite. You are the first of my faithful and you will be rewarded,” he praised softly, though he wasn’t sure how he’d reward him yet. Perhaps he’d let the man fuck his cunt one he was pregnant. That seemed a good reward.

“I live to serve your will, my king,” he vowed, and then he was gone.

A moment later, Lucien heard new footfalls accompanied by a sharp intake of breath.

“Mother of Forests help me,” the man murmured, “Theophel wasn’t kidding.”

A rustle of fabric and more footfalls. A hand lighted on Lucien’s hip. Before the cock that rested against his hole entered, though, the man paused.

“My friend, he mentioned...” He drew back a little bit as he gathered himself. “Do you need any, uh, help with your milk?”

Lucien chuckled and turned over, grabbing a pillow to prop his hips up with. “I am happy to have whatever aid you’re willing to give.”

The man looked down at him intently, eyes dark and wide, and Lucien was grateful that he was able to have a light source this time. Squeezing his breasts in his hands, he spread his legs wide and let the man do as he wished, which, it turned out, was to bend over and lap hungrily at one nipple while teasing just the head of his cock into him. He whined, clenching on nothing but the memory of his favoured guard (Theophel, had this man said his name was?) being inside him.

His newest supplicant got the message and thrust in deep, and once he started it seemed he couldn’t stop himself from frantically fucking into him until he was stuttering over the edge and spilling inside. The whole time he fucked him, he lapped at his nipples getting his milk started flowing and drinking of it happily. Lucien had no complaints, used to the hurried manner with which his faithful offered him seed, and when the man left only to be replaced by another who did the same, fucking him while sucking down his milk, the familiarity of the process comforted him.

There were five in total, aside from his faithful Theophel, and once all had given him seed and partaken of his milk, he beckoned Theophel back in and had him kneel down between his legs. He petted through the man’s hair and watched his lidded eyes close fully, then encouraged him down to his cunt.

“Taste me, my favoured one, taste what no one else tonight was allowed to touch.”

He did so voraciously, hands coming up to hold onto his hips as he lapped over his lips, suckling his clit gently before dipping down to thrust his tongue into his cunt. Lucien mewled, thighs clenching around his head, and as he continued to work him over he was almost tempted to ask him to fuck him, both as a reward for his newest faithful and as a way of relieving his desperate need. He held himself back, though, knowing Orcus had other plans for his womb.

A small voice in his head whispered that here, so far from Orcus’s presence, it couldn’t hurt. That, likely, He’d never know, and even if He did, could He blame him for growing impatient after so long deprived without even his God’s voice. He hushed the voice of doubt. His faith in Orcus would endure, it was eternal, and when Theophel thrust three fingers into him unprompted, he came hard, the bliss of his orgasm dwarfed by the bliss of having remained true to his purpose and God.

His legs fell open as he relaxed, going fully limp, and as he his heartbeat slowed (even if he still felt it in his clit), he realized he hadn’t exactly satisfied his supplicant. Somehow, he felt like offering his ass again would be a cheap reward.

“Come here, my favoured one.” He motioned him up onto the bed so that he was kneeling next to his head. Propping himself up, he took his cock in one hand and stoked slowly as he lowered his head toward it. “Do you want this?”

“Yes,” Theophel replied softly, sounding like he could barely believe what was happening. Honestly, Lucien could barely believe it himself.

Without hesitation, Lucien lowered his head over the man’s cock and let it fill his mouth and throat. He had so much practice from Orcus’s tentacles that one cock was no trouble, and he took him to the root in one motion. Bobbing his head, he savoured the ache in his jaw that reminded him of home and the ache in his lungs that reminded him of his godhood—though it was somewhat painful not to, he didn’t actually need to breathe.

He worked Theophel efficiently, keeping the suction tight and his movements calculated, and it took no time at all for him to fall apart and spill into his mouth. Lucien relished in the taste of him, and as he did, realized he did not simply taste like himself but also like Lucien, and like Orcus. That realization filled him with so much elation he nearly cried, but he kept his composure as he wished Theophel good night and gave him directives to find further people to bring to him.

Theophel kissed his feet once again before leaving, and Lucien flopped onto his back feeling satisfied and reasonably well fucked for the first time in far too long.

The next handful of days were unremarkable save for the fact that Theophel had, apparently, figured out his need to spill as much of his fluids into the sacred waters and decided fingering him right before they entered the temple was the most efficient way to have that happen. Lucien certainly wasn’t complaining, not when he was so good with his hands.

Every night new supplicants would steal into his bedroom and fill his ass with come, with Theophel entering last to taste his cunt and feel his mouth. It was simple, good, and, ignoring the secrecy, almost exactly like being at home.

This morning, things shifted.

Theophel entered in a rush and shook him awake, none of his usual reverence stopping him this time. Lucien sat up groggily and accepted a cup of tea as Theophel began speaking rapidly.

“Maldwyn has arrived from the Wilds, my king, and Tseylene is taking care of an incursion on the outer border of the Boughs,” he said, grinning, “I have also bargained with the sweets maker in town, promising her prize milk to make one of her treats with.”

The look in his eyes told Lucien exactly where he hoped to get that milk, and he grinned. “It’s easiest with a pump,” he murmured, “But we can make do without.”

“No need,” Theophel replied as he pulled not one but two pumps out of his bag, “I came prepared.”

Lucien hated that that was hot. He helped his faithful chosen set the pumps on his breasts and start them working, and though it wasn’t comfortable, he endured it knowing the result would be good. Theophel had him kneel up on the bed, holding the pumps as they did their thing (and thank Orcus for magical equipment like this), and before he realized what he was doing he had that thick, hot cock in his ass. He groaned, grinding back against him, and let Theophel fuck him as his milk was pumped for later distribution.

As Theophel fucked him, short, hard thrusts just as he liked, he brought a hand around to play with Lucien’s clit. It wasn’t long before they were both coming hard, and by then the pumps were finished taking what they could from him. Though he was already getting sleepy from the pumping and the sex, he let Theophel dress him and lead him to the temple for his ‘purification’ with Maldwyn.

“Ah, Lucien, I am glad to see you looking well. My mate told me how sick you looked when you first arrived and it broke my heart to hear it.” As always, he was sincere and kind to a fault.

Lucien smiled timidly. “I have had help from many of the people here in my recovery. Truly Tseylene’s Guardians are the best there are.”

With a laugh, Maldwyn clapped him on the shoulder and guided him toward the pool. Lucien paused, hanging back.

“I normally undress,” he said, slowly unbuttoning the clasps on the dress he wore.

Maldwyn froze for a moment, taking his hand away from his shoulder, before looking away and clearing his throat. “If that makes it easier, do as you will.”

Lucien dropped his dress to the floor and stepped out of it with a happy sigh, taking a few steps forward and stretching first with his arms above his head and then bending down to touch his toes. He was sure the slick on his cunt was more than obvious to Maldwyn, it was merely a matter of whether the man had an iron enough control to not do something about it.

He heard a swallow behind him as he stretched, but nothing else. Disappointing, but not unexpected. There would be other opportunities to wear him down.

Straightening up, he slowly descended into the water once again. It did not burn as it once did, though it was still unpleasant to be in for long periods. Once submerged, he went about his normal ritual of washing his slick into the water, and this time had the pleasure of fingering Theophel’s cum out of his ass into the pool as well. The process only keyed him up more, and by the time his ‘cleansing’ was over and he rose from the pool, he was probably dripping wet between his legs again.

The whole time he was in the pool, Maldwyn consulted a dusty-looking book, only looking up briefly here or there to ensure he was alright. As Lucien rose from the pool, the tome was left open on a nearby altar and Maldwyn came forward with a towel for him.

“Does the corruption still linger?” he asked softly as he helped dry Lucien’s hair.

Lucien hummed. “I think so. It is like he still rests within me though I cannot feel or hear him any longer. Like a shadow, almost, that never disappears in the light.”

After a pause, Maldwyn replied, “I may be able to help. It is old magic, from the Wilds and not of your plane, but it may be able to purge him from you completely.”

A terror spiked in his chest, but he soothed it. This must be part of His plan, it had to be.

“I would do anything to be rid of it completely,” he whispered, turning to Maldwyn with teary eyes, “I just want to be free, I just want this to be done.”

Maldwyn cupped his cheek, his eyes full of pain and apology. “There are... unpleasant aspects of this ritual. It requires both blood and sex, between the one being cleansed and the one doing the cleansing. There is a chance it will fail, that your mortality or your nature will impede the process, or even that it will not be strong enough to free you, but if you are willing to try, I will help in any way I can.”

It took every ounce of his willpower not to agree immediately. He took a deep breath, putting on an air of trepidation, and glanced at the book on the altar.

“I... It’s nothing I haven’t been subjected to before, and for far less positive ends.” He hoped he sounded appropriately hesitant.

If there was any flaw to his ruse, Maldwyn didn’t seem to notice. With gentle hands, he was led to the altar and lifted up onto it on his back, legs spread wide and hands crossed over his belly. It was cool in the temple but the chill of the air didn’t seem to reach him with so much anticipation buzzing around his body, working him to a fever heat he hadn’t known himself capable of.

Then, Maldwyn pulled out a knife, and he went cold. Fear gripped him, vibrating through his body in a way that ached down to the bone, and he was sure he started to breathe hard because Maldwyn put a soothing hand on his hip and made a gentle noise.

“I mean you no harm, Lucien, I just need to make a few cuts on your body. Is that okay?” His voice was so soothing and low that at least most of Lucien’s fear abated, though it still lingered in his limbs like the cold on a rainy day.

He nodded, and Maldwyn lifted one ankle and made a small cut just behind the knob of the bone. As the blood began to flow, it was caught in a small bowl where it was allowed to pool for a moment before the whisper of a spell had the wound healing. The process was repeated on the other side, and then Maldwyn was crushing herbs into the blood and drawing a symbol on Lucien’s thighs and between his hips on his lower stomach.

The bowl clattered softly on the altar as he placed it down, and then the flump of fabric hitting the ground alerted Lucien to Maldwyn’s having undressed. From his angle, he couldn’t actually see it—he was shirtless most of the time, so there wasn’t anything new to see there—but Maldwyn did pick the bowl up and, presumably, draw something on himself in corresponding places.

Finally, the bowl was put aside and Maldwyn climbed onto the altar, kneeling between his spread feet. Lucien got a look at his cock as he did so and swallowed, anticipation finally overriding his fear. He was big, thick and long and heavy, and Lucien needed it in him desperately, but also knew he needed to be patient or else he would give away that his hesitation had been a ruse.

Maldwyn began to chant, a low, melodic sound that lulled Lucien half to sleep while also turning the heat in his body from a simmer to a boil. The symbols drawn in blood and herbs began to glow softly and tingle, and then they flashed brightly before sinking into the skin they covered completely. The chanting came to an end and Maldwyn looked down at him with heat in his eyes. It was time.

It took no words between them to get him positioned on his knees and elbows, presenting himself like a dog in heat, and then that incredible cock was pushing into his cunt and he mewled loudly. Orcus help him he’d missed it, and he wasn’t sure how long he’d last.

Meanwhile, Maldwyn made a noise deep in his chest, pleasure almost bordering on pain as he began to thrust shakily.

“I apologize if I don’t last,” he mumbled, “It has been a very long time.”

Lucien whimpered. “I-” his breath hitched as Maldwyn hit the right angle “-I’m not going to take long either.”

“Good,” Maldwyn growled.

Any pretense of gentleness was abandoned as Maldwyn fucked him roughly, taking what he needed form Lucien’s cunt without hesitation or regard for his pleasure. Which was fine, really, because him doing so was sending Lucien toward the edge faster than any intention to make him feel good could have. Fuck did he love being used.

That said, when Maldwyn brought a hand around to toy with his clit, rubbing it in firm circles as he ground his cock against his cervix, Lucien nearly lost his mind with how hard he came. Maldwyn fucked him through it, and just as it started to hurt to get fucked so hard right after he’d come, Maldwyn buried himself deep and spilled his seed into him.

A deep, pleased purr left Lucien’s chest as he felt his cum soak into his womb, as he felt the gifts Orcus had given him react and take the seed in immediately. He had fulfilled his duty to his God. He had done as he was asked and could, he hoped, soon return home.

He was so relieved, in fact, that he nearly didn’t notice the way Maldwyn reeled back, trying and failing to pull out of his cunt, and moaning as he wasn’t able to.

“What...” he trailed off as he tried again to pull out and was clearly stuck inside him, “What did you do to me?”

“Hush, First Keeper, allow nature to take it’s course. We are bound now by your magic and my own.”

Maldwyn made a wounded noise. Despite it, he began to fuck him again, short, pitiful thrusts that barely did anything for Lucien but clearly were enough for Maldwyn if the panting whines and little yelps he made were anything to go by. What, exactly, had happened he wasn’t sure, but evidently his womb was demanding more seed and Maldwyn was not going anywhere until he gave enough.

It took three full loads before his womb was satisfied, and by then Maldwyn was a sleepy, hazy puppy of a man. He finally pulled out looking drunk on orgasms and Lucien’s cunt, and Lucien turned onto his back to help him lie between his legs and suckle his milk.

“Here, my sweet Keeper, have something to quench your thirst,” he whispered as he guided him forward. He moaned as that large mouth closed over his nipple and worked it until the milk flowed. “So good for me, you will do so nicely as part of my family.”

As Maldwyn drank of his milk, Theophel entered and slipped over to them without making a sound. “Your divinity,” he whispered, “The sweets maker was more than happy to give her special treats away for free today after sampling them herself and taking a few of my loads inside her. You were right that I carry your influence with me in that way. Many are curious as to your location and wish to show their... appreciation for you.

I should warn you, though, the one we’ve been fearing should be returning soon and I am unsure how much any of this will have affected her.”

Lucien considered this. “Are enough of those who wish to see me Guardians? Could they be convinced to help us capture her if it was my will and they would be rewarded for it?”

“I am sure enough could be convinced, but would they be successful? She is no ordinary enemy.” He sounded, despite his faith in Lucien, afraid.

“Perhaps, but she is not an enemy, is she? She is returning home and should be welcomed as normal. More than normal, with her mate here. A spiked drink and a few strong hands guiding her to the right place at the right time, and she will fall right into out laps. No need to fight. No need for my faithful to spill their blood today.”

Lucien guided Maldwyn away from his chest, and looked at him closely. “My darling Keeper, I need you to help me with something, hmm?”

Maldwyn nodded. “Whatever you ask of me.”

“Your mate should be returning soon. Ensure she is having a good time at our celebration. Ensure she does not check what is in her drinks. Ensure she, too, can revel in the truth of my godhood and power, just as you have.” He smiled, petting Maldwyn’s cheek softly as he said these orders in hopes they would feel less like treason. “Do these things for me, and you serve the cause of peace, of love and unity. You will enlighten us all by helping me bring the Guardian Mother into my family.”

“Will she be harmed?” It seemed he was fading from his haze. Good.

“No, not even a little. She is strong and we need her that way if we are to erase injustice and cruelty from this world. Her joining us will only ever be of her own free will, just as your joining me through this action of fealty will be of your own free will.”

“Was I free?” Maldwyn asked, and while others may have spat the words, he simply seemed to be wondering.

Lucien frowned. “When you were fucking me, no, not really, and I apologize for that. It was necessary to get enough of your seed in me for it to take. But now, you are free, to do as you wish, to serve who and what cause you wish. My will is known to you, my divinity known to you, it is your choice whether you accept it.”

As he spoke he filled the words with his intentions, with images and scents and sounds of the revelry of Saint’s Hope, the joy and freedom of his people no longer shackled to stiff-collared rules and propriety. Were these not the aims of the Wilds, he thought. Did the Wilds Maldwyn served not yearn for peace through sharing pleasure?

“Take your time to think,” Lucien said as he placed a gentle hand on Maldwyn’s shoulder, “I do not wish it to be a decision you regret, whatever you decide.”

With that, he left him in the temple and headed out into the city to greet his new supplicants. There were so many more than he’d assumed, dozens if not a hundred at least, and his heart soared both with joy at freeing so many of their shackles of propriety, but also with pride for Theophel’s hard work. He turned to him with a grin and cupped his face in his hands.

“You will be rewarded richly for this service, Theophel, First of my Faithful. When I have welcomed all these supplicants, I will inaugurate you how I see fit, and you may ask any gift of me you wish.” He hoped the pride he felt carried through to his words.

Theophel’s mouth dropped open just a bit, and then he hurried to his knees. “Your divinity, you honour me. I ask nothing more than to serve you however you wish me to.”

“What I wish is for you to think of one thing you do not have, or have not experienced, that you wish to, and ask it of me. I will provide it to the best of my ability.” He bent down to guide him to his feet, then kissed his mouth softly. “It would please me if you would do this one act of selfishness for me. It is a selfishness amply deserved.”

“Thank you, your divinity, I will ruminate on it,” he whispered, voice thick and nasally with tears.

Satisfied beyond measure, Lucien descended the steps toward his new people, still bare and faintly glowing with pleasure and the new life that was budding in his womb. The ground at the bottom of the marble steps was lush with moss and, the moment his feet met the earth, a number of thick pillows and blankets that had been brought for him. He grinned, bowing in thanks, and arranged the objects until he could rest on his knees with his torso supported such that he could eat comfortably.

Once in position, he waved the first supplicants forward, who almost shakily approached and began to make their offerings. A beautiful woman, young in years for an elf, came forward with a basket of food and began to feed him small spoonfuls of a sweet rice pudding, while a handful of others readied their cocks to fuck him. Clearly, his many nights past with the supplicants Theophel had acquired for him meant the message of what to do was already known, and it didn’t take long for whatever hesitation the people had about fucking him publicly washed away in favour of need.

A thick cock pressed into his ass and he mewled around the spoon in his mouth, eyelids fluttering, and then the crowd became a flurry of activity. As that first supplicant fucked him full of their seed, the people separated themselves into those who would feed him and those who would fuck him. Any bickering or arguments he noticed were soothed by his gentle reminders that time was not short and that all would have their turn.

This was unquestionably the largest crowd he had ever had serve him, and he found quickly he had to limit the amounts of food he was fed so that he’d have room for all to feed him. It took hours for all to give amply to him, and by the time they had all finished their first communions—to him alone, he realized, not the joint divinity of himself and Orcus as it usually was—he felt worn out and stuffed full in more ways than one.

Steady arms lifted him and, after a few words that Lucien couldn’t quite make out were murmured to the crowd, he was carried away to a decadently appointed chamber and laid down of soft sheets and pillows. Theophel brushed his hair from his face with reverence, apparently having been the one to carry him, and Lucien smiled at his sleepily.

“My deity is fairer than any known to me,” he whispered, “You are the most lovely thing I have ever witnessed, ever known to exist, ever imagined could possibly come to pass. Beyond, even.”

“Have you thought on what it is you wish, my Favoured One,” Lucien replied, catching his hand and laying a kiss to his palm.

Theophel swallowed, looking overcome. “Yes. It is beyond my station to ask, but that seems to be what you wish of me so I will ask it even if I doubt you will grant it.” He took a deep breath. “I wish to be a part of your harem, my deity, I wish to be your consort.”

Elation filled Lucien like the warmth of strong wine. He could not keep the grin from his face.

“As you wish it, I will it. Come, my consort, First of my Faithful, take of my body what only my harem may,” he murmured, opening his legs and spreading his cunt with his hands.

Theophel rushed to undress, his cock already standing to attention once he was naked, and as he knelt between Lucien’s legs, lining up his cock, he froze.

“I do not feel... Are you certain I am worthy of this, your divinity?” His hand trembled against Lucien’s hip.

“Theophel, First of my Faithful, my Favoured One. It is all I desire to have you inside me where others are not worthy to touch, it is all I’ve desired since you first put your mouth on me. This is not truly a gift I give you, but something I share with you for both of our sake.”

No other words were needed between them when there was need instead, the heat of him pressing deep inside, of him feeling the most sacred part of Lucien’s body, of sharing in what so many other were unworthy to even think about. Lucien mewled as he bottomed out, his cock so thick and long it ached inside him, and when Theophel began to thrust into him properly he couldn’t help the way he cried out in joy.

Theophel buried his face in Lucien’s neck, whimpering as he rutted into him, and Lucien did his best to pet his hair soothingly even as he was wracked with pleasure. It was so good, better, even, than when Maldwyn had fucked him earlier, and he suspected the height of it was due at least in part to how fond he had grown of his most faithful follower, his first true supplicant that had no connection to Orcus at all. Theophel was his, and his alone.

Although he’d spend hours getting fucked already, Lucien still felt keyed up and desperate as he was railed, and when Theophel brought one hand down to rub over his clit he couldn't hold himself back from tumbling over the edge. Evidently overcome by having pleased him so, Theophel whined as he came as well, burying himself deep inside him as he spilled his come. Had Lucien not already been pregnant, he was sure that would have gotten him there, and part of him yearned for that as well.

Was that, perhaps, how Orcus felt towards him? Was the desire and love that coursed through him after being served so honestly, faithfully, and fully alike in some way to Orcus’s love for him? He couldn’t know for certain, but he suspected it was. If so, he was truly blessed to have Orcus’s love in such an all-encompassing way.

Theophel pulled out slowly, then collapsed to his side and buried his face in Lucien’s chest. Lucien giggled, petting through his hair again, and as his newest consort fell into slumber, he let his mind extend to all his new supplicants, the newest additions to his family. They revelled in the streets, playing with one another, sharing pleasure and joy and food. He grinned, glad to finally feel connected to a people again, glad to finally exercise his power again without worrying about alerting the whole populace to his true state.

As the people chased and teased and fucked one another, he let his essence seep into the wombs of those who would wish for children, blessing them with unbound fertility and ensuring what children were born of them would be part of his family as well. Though not the same as Orcus’s blessing of Lucien’s own womb, either in function or in strength, these blessed wombs would bring joy and would strengthen his flock as well as Orcus’s once they were grown.

With that knowledge bringing peace to his soul, he followed his newest consort into sleep.

Act III: Balance

There was a screeching sound on the periphery of Lucien’s mind that told him something was wrong, but even as he bolted upright and looked around, listening and feeling intently for any distress amongst his followers, he could find nothing amiss. Theophel was still at his side, roused half from sleep by Lucien’s sudden movement, and the city beyond seemed to be resting peacefully.

Urged back to laying down by his newest consort though he was, Lucien didn’t find rest. Instead, haunted by panic, he tried to catalogue what might be wrong. He found nothing.

He resigned himself to not sleeping and simply lay there trying to calm his heart and soul. Tseylene had not returned from her venture to the edge of the Boughs yet, and Maldwyn’s worry had started setting him on edge, but he doubted that was the cause of this particular panic. Nonetheless, giving it his time and energy would not help it any more than trying to ignore it, so try to ignore it he did.

Eventually he heard the city around him rousing from slumber, then a horn was blown that signalled the return of a war party. A mix of excitement and fear coursed through him as it coursed through his faithful, and as everyone hurried to prepare a feast and celebration for Tseylene’s return, Lucien roused his consort and dressed in a soft white chiton that reached his mid thigh and gave easy access to his breasts.

Just as he finished dressing, there was a rap at his door and Maldwyn entered.

“I have made my decision,” he said, though slowly and a little awkwardly, like he wasn’t quite sure what words were meant to come out of his mouth, “I will help you, but I do not think I can do so alone. My mate, as much as I love her and she loves me, will not be swayed by me.”

“What is it, who is it that I must offer her?” Lucien asked while he finished tying an ornate belt around his waist.

“Her right hand, Shanna. Though there has always been a certain... desire between them it was not one they felt right to act upon. Your doctrine would permit, nay, encourage them to do so, and is thus, I believe, the only way you might convince her your way is anything other than a perversion of all that is.”

Lucien nodded. “Thank you, Maldwyn, for this aid. Allow me to speak with Shanna, to learn her desires, and in the meantime stay with your mate and ensure she is comfortable. We need her not to suspect anything is amiss, which might be hard considering the change of attitude of the people these last few days.” He didn’t say that people had been fucking in the streets, including a few in their druidic animal forms, but he didn’t need to. “Put her at ease, calm her worries, and keep her distracted long enough I can convince Shanna to join me.”

“I will do what I can,” Maldwyn replied, “For her sake as much as our own.”

With that settled, Lucien headed out into the city, watching people scramble here and there to follow his instructions and put on the right show. He almost, oddly enough, felt like he was directing a play at the theatre, and had to bite down a giggle at the thought. At his direction, the people organized themselves and were all dressed and going about their business as if nothing had changed. By the time Tseylene arrived, the city looked perfectly ordinary.

She and her cadre of Guardians were bloody and bruised as they came through the gates, and even seeing her mate again barely raised Tseylene’s spirits. She smiled, tiredly, as he came forward to embrace her, and though she clicked her tongue as he lifted her and carried her to her home, Lucien could see that she was grateful. Of the remaining Guardians, Shanna looked relatively unharmed, and Lucien came up to greet her and heal what wounds she did have.

“You all seem to have sustained some damage, might I ask what happened?” He pressed healing hands against the bruise on her cheek and she winced even as it healed.

“A group of Unseen Council spies were spotted on our borders and when we pursued them, we found ourselves ambushed. We took care of them, eventually, but we were unable to determine the purpose of their incursion here. Mother was worried that they might have been hoping to take advantage of us after our battle at Saint’s Hope, but that doesn’t seem to be the case.” She shook her head. “I’m not sure what to make of it but I’m glad we’re home and that we all survived.”

Before Lucien could reply, Theophel approached with a few commoners who held out platters of sweets and tea. “Guardian Commander, it is good to see you safely returned. Please, have something to eat and come with us to rest. First Keeper Maldwyn arranged a celebration of sorts to welcome you all home.”

“Thank you, Guardian Theophel, your kindness is appreciated.” She took a cup of tea and a milk-glazed pastry. “Come, all, let us retire and celebrate our success!”

The cadre marched further into the city, partaking of the sweets and tea offered to them, all of which carried Lucien’s milk, and Lucien couldn’t help but feel heat grow between his legs as he watched them. Orcus help him he wanted to be fucked, but he knew he had to bide his time and wait for the right moment.

He trailed after the group with Theophel at his side, and let the seed of his desires seep into them slowly through their food and drink. Once settled around a fire, many having their wounds tended to and laughing with friends or compatriots, he set his mind and will to pleasure, to love and lust and joy, and let it seep out of him and into all who had partaken of him. His faithful reacted immediately, some squirming in their seats and others hiding erections, all while biting down smiles or tears of joy, but the shift for the rest was more gradual, a flush that grew on cheeks like ripening fruit.

Then, it snapped. One of Tseylene’s cadre had been sitting on a stump, drinking tea, when a serving woman bent over to refill his cup. As she did, Lucien watched the man entirely lose control of his senses and pull the front of her dress open, grabbing her breasts as he pulled her into his lap. She giggled, guiding his head down to suck at her nipples as she pulled the skirt of her dress up and the front of his pants open, and as they began to fuck, wet and loud and unapologetic, the need spread like contagion until the whole cadre were fucking each other or the various people buzzing around them.

Even Shanna, who was not directly participating, had a flush on her cheeks and lust in her eyes as she watched on of her fellow soldiers go down on a commoner not a couple meters from her. Lucien smiled and sidled over to her.

“Not going to let loose?” he asked, sitting beside her on the log she had decided to rest on.

She looked at him closely, her eyebrows knitting together, then a horror came over her face that he knew too well. “You... You did this, didn’t you?” she hissed, “You poisoned my people and my home. You-”

“Do they look poisoned to you, Shanna?” he asked, interrupting her.

That gave her pause. She looked around, looked at the people she knew laughing and moaning and enjoying themselves without restraint, and confusion clouded her.

“They do not act of their own will,” she argued.

“Then why are you not having sex with the first thing that walks by? Why did she-” Lucien motioned to a nearby guard “-wait until her wife was here to start partaking like the rest? If they are slaves to my will, why do they act within the boundaries of how they would normally behave?”

“I... You mean this is all their choice?” She looked skeptical to say the least.

Lucien paused, making a considering noise. “Choice is relative, I suppose. They chose to partake, they chose who they wanted to do so with, but I was the one who incited their desire to such an extent they didn’t wait until they were behind closed doors.”

“You made them hungry and offered them a meal,” she said slowly, “But you did not tell them they had to eat it, nor that they could not seek food elsewhere.”

“Precisely. This gift that I have, that I share, is about freedom, of a sort. A freedom to choose what we serve and to know that service will reward us. A freedom to love whomever we desire, and express that love however we wish.”

She squinted at him. “You have been speaking with Maldwyn. Is he with you now, as well?”

“He came to my side just this morning, after much deliberation. He felt it was best for his people, himself, and his mate.” Though he had not said as much, Lucien felt the truth of that explanation through what small connection he maintained with the man.

Shanna looked away from him and into the fire, clearly thinking about what he’d said, about what was on offer.

“What would I need to do, what does anyone need to do, to show you we are one of yours?” she asked warily.

Lucien whisked a nearby tray of food from a passing serving person and held it out to her. “Feed me, and as you do so offer yourself to me and my cause. That is all I would ask of you unless you wish to offer something else.”

She took the tray but did nothing with it. Lucien could feel the eyes of the cadre on him now, his mood toward accepting offerings enticing them, so he slid off the trunk and onto the ground, flipping the skirt of his chiton up and leaning his forearms against the space he’d been sitting.

“If you wish to take time to deliberate, you are welcome to,” he told Shanna, “Perhaps watching your fellow soldiers make their first communions will help solidify your opinion.”

As he said it, the man who’d originally broken, who had started the whole thing off, knelt down behind him and thrust into his ass impatiently. Thankfully, Lucien had been prepared for it, and only moaned as he was finally filled again. The cadre around them began to organize, some coming forward to wait their turns behind the man fucking him while others took food from the tray Shanna held and fed Lucien with it.

There were few enough of them that it didn’t take all that long for him to take their offerings of food or seed, and then the rest of the cadre was retreating to take their pleasure amongst one another or those around them. From where he knelt on the ground, Lucien looked up at Shanna and waited for her decision.

He felt it in his consciousness before he heard the words she meant to speak, and moved forward to spread her thighs before she could ask him to. She loosened the waist of her leathers, pushing them down to the top of her boots, then slid her ass forward to give him a decent angle to get his mouth on her. The hot, musky taste of her was heaven on his tongue, richer and far more decadent than anything he’d been fed thus far, and as he lapped at her folds and clit, he brought two fingers up and tucked them inside her.

She mewled, thighs tensing around his head, and he took her clit into his mouth and sucked at it gently. With a shout, she clenched on his fingers and came, but he didn’t stop. Their communion was not complete. Her need was not fulfilled.

Savouring her flavour, he channelled his energy into his fingers in a way he never had before, using his magic to craft a thick, heavy appendage around them that filled her fully. She trembled as it ground up against her cervix, and he felt her desires as it did, as she allowed him into herself in a way she’d never let anyone before. He fucked the appendage in and out of her rapidly, not ceasing his work on her clit, and this time when she came, he did as well—not between his legs, though he was certainly close, but the appendage over his fingers twitched and spilled the blessing of his essence right into her womb.

He worked her slowly through her orgasm, letting her come down, and smiled to himself as he felt his essence take hold in her. A womb primed for his purposes like none other. A womb that would take special seed and bring special beings into the world. Divine.

The appendage dissipated as it slid out of her, and he pulled away only to look at her wrecked cunt in awe. She was beautiful, swollen and soaked and gaping, and he touched himself quickly as he took in the effect he’d had on her, coming shortly after.

Sated, for now, he rose and helped her dress again, then led her away from her soldiers.

“I have a special task for you, Shanna. I need your aid,” he said as he brought her to where his subconscious told him Tseylene was being cared for by her mate.

Shanna nodded. “You need me to convince my mother. That will not be easy.”

“I believe in you, and in the truth of my cause. I know your affection for her is returned in equal measure, Shanna, you simply both have to embrace it and incredible things will happen.”

Though she seemed hesitant, she agreed to try, and they entered to find Tseylene behind bars crafted of Maldwyn’s vines and magic.

“How dare you cage me!” she snarled, “How could you betray me like this? After everything I’ve done for you, for us, for our people?”

“Can’t you see, my love?” Maldwyn whispered, “This is the best thing for all of us, for this world. Nature kills when it must but we... we kill for sport. For fun. For petty squabbles between ideologies that have more in common than they are willing to see. That is a perversion of nature just as much as this, and with this so many less will die.”

They didn’t seem to notice Lucien and Shanna enter, entrenched in their argument as they were, so Lucien softly cleared his throat. “I have brought someone to see you, Guardian Mother.”

Tseylene turned to him with a vicious snarl, but it died when she saw Shanna.

“Mother...” Shanna took a few timid steps forward. “I have seen the revelry for myself, the joy and love. What Lucien offers is not shackles but keys to the ones we already wear. There is a price, but is there not always a price for freedom?”

“What freedom?” Tseylene spat, “He is not free. You are not free. You are all pawns of an Abyssal monster and it is only so long before he tires of you all and ends his games.”

Shanna swallowed. “Can we not say the same about any god?”

Tseylene’s jaw dropped. “Shanna, how could you say that?”

“Everything that we’ve been taught is right and wrong... how do we know? What is duty if it aches in your chest for so many millennia you’ve lost count? If it deprives you of the only thing you’ve ever wanted? What is faith if it destroys you inside? What kind of benevolence is it to inflict that on your faithful?”

There was silence then, the pain in Shanna’s voice bringing a hush to the room no one dared to break. Eventually, after many beats without even a breath, Tseylene sighed.

“What has he offered you, my daughter, that has you questioning our Goddess this way?” Tseylene asked, sounding less affronted and more resigned.

“You.”

Tseylene’s eyes widened, then she turned away with her arms crossed. “Do not speak nonsense and fairy stories. There are some things that are not meant to ever come to pass.”

“But why? Why can I not love you, not want you?” She sounded so small it hurt in Lucien’s chest to hear it. “Why can I not have the one thing I want after all that I have done for our people, for you. For our Goddess, if you insist on speaking of her now. Why does she deny me this?”

“You know why, daughter. You know why we cannot be.”

Lucien did not know, but did not care to know. That was between them, and he had no need to know their secrets until they decided to share them freely.

“What if we could?” Shanna whispered. “What if there could be life between us? Equally sacred as what is between you and your mate?”

Tseylene studied her for a long moment, then cocked her head. “That is impossible.”

“Nothing is impossible when you want it badly enough,” Shanna said, stepping up to and being allowed through the bars of vines. “I am able, now, with Lucien’s blessing. And you could be able, as well.”

“At what cost?” Tseylene stepped back from Shanna warily. “What does Lucien and his Abyssal puppet master want in return?”

“For you to love and live,” Lucien answered, “To offer your joy to Him, to offer your love and lust and pleasure to Him. And, of course, to help the rest of the world see His truth. You will not lose yourself unless you wish to, Tseylene, nor will you lose your home.”

She still seemed skeptical, squinting at him like she was trying to peel his skin back and see what was beneath. Shanna placed a hand on her cheek, startling her.

“Am I not worth that price to you, mother?”

Tseylene’s mouth opened to reply but no words came out. Tears gathered on her lashes as her eyes fluttered shut, and finally she murmured, “You are worth any price to me, my beloved.”

And this, this was the moment of truth, the moment of knowing whether he had truly done as Orcus had asked. Lucien closed his eyes and opened his heart, calling out to Him with all his might, and His voice returned like the blast wave of a bomb. He felt the whole of the city, all of his faithful, collectively gasp as they heard Him for the first time, and Lucien was filled with such ecstasy he fell to his knees, slick pouring down his thighs and cunt pulsing.

“My God, my love and saviour and Husband. Your Bride calls to you. Your Bride asks of you a boon, a gift for the Guardian Mother Tseylene that she may have the means to create life within the body of another.”

The shadows coalesced around him, tearing away his chiton and replacing it with a gown of starlight and dawn. Thick tentacles entered his holes, a new belt put in place, and he came hard on them as they entered him.

“My God blesses me with His touch. Please, allow your Bride to impart this pleasure on another, a chosen of his own.”

A deep rumble of approval shook the very earth and Lucien rose on trembling legs and walked the small distance to Tseylene. Maldwyn had already dropped the vines, leaving her free to leave if she wished, and as he approached all Tseylene did was undress until she stood naked and beautiful before them all.

Lucien called Orcus’s power to his hand, then reached between Tseylene’s legs and cupped her gently. He let her desires flow into him and as he did so, crafted for her a new body, a new appendage to replace her clit that could slide out of its sheath and become a thick cock. With further blessing from Orcus, he filled this appendage with Orcus’s essence as well as her own, mixing the two to form something potent and beautiful and unique to her.

When he was finished, he pulled her down into a deep kiss, sealing the bond between himself, she and Orcus, then stepped back and watched the thrill of what she now had take her over.

Shanna had already undressed and there was no hesitation as she stepped up to the woman she called mother and pulled her into a desperate kiss. Tseylene had her fingers in Shanna’s cunt a moment later, and Shanna began to feel out the new appendage her mother had been blessed with. Even just one touch from her was enough to send Tseylene into a frenzy and the kiss was broken as she spun her around, bent her over, and slammed into her hard.

With a cry, Shanna came on her cock, but Tseylene did not stop, did not even slow down as she pumped her hips faster and faster until she, finally, buried herself deep inside Shanna and came. Her essence, made potent by Orcus’s hand, seeped into Shanna’s womb, and though it did not take immediately, Lucien could feel the potential of it, the incredible life they could create together.

Satisfied his work was done, he turned to Maldwyn. “Your mate’s cunt and womb are still perfectly functional, if you wish to increase her pleasure.”

And with that said, he slipped out of the room, allowing the three of them space to work out what they needed to. Orcus began moving inside him again, a desperation to His touch that Lucien reciprocated. He fell to his knees and let Orcus fuck him, again and again, as the people around him revelled and danced and fucked. He had missed Him so much, so terribly, he was moved to tears as he came on His tentacles over and over and over until he was too sensitive to move. Orcus, too, came in him many times, rumbling praise into his mind the whole time.

When He was finished, a soft hand caught Lucien’s waist and Theophel once again lifted him and took him back to his room. Lucien dozed as he was carried, enjoying the second-hand pleasure that all his faithful were experiencing, and once he was fully laid in bed he did fall into a restful slumber, finally at peace with his God beside and within him.

He woke, once again, with something screeching in his periphery, and once again could not determine the cause. Theophel sat up in bed next to him.

“Did you feel that?” he asked groggily.

Lucien nodded. “It’s what I heard the other day, as well. I have no idea what it is.”

“Hmm... Perhaps one of your faithful is in trouble? Is calling out to you?”

Which wasn’t a bad guess except it wouldn’t be so hard to pinpoint if that were the case. As he started to point this out, a horrible thought came to him, a memory of when he’d been kidnapped and his connection to Orcus severed, and then the absence of someone he’d been too caught up with the wood elves to think about hit him like a bottle to the back of the head.

“Where is Gavin?”

Theophel froze. “He was staying on the outskirts where he often does when he visits. With his wife I believe. They went out into the woods a few days ago near...”

He trailed off. Lucien didn’t need him to finish.

“Shanna wondered why the Unseen Council had forces here. I’m thinking we don’t have to wonder anymore.”

The only question was if Amelia had betrayed them, or if she had been captured too. Lucien tried to reach out to Gavin and got nothing from him but a vague sense of unease.

Well.

Fuck.

First

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

Abyss AU: General Warnings

to save time and space, I’m not posting (repetitive) warnings on every installment. Instead, any and all content warnings will be posted here. I will add any that come along.

CW: incest, dead dove: do not eat, mind control, dubious consent, impregnation of a trans male character, feminine word usage for a trans male character, oviposition, breeding

[dark-and-spooky]

V: A Feast Warm with Joy, A Reunion Warped by Strife

Abyss Au Part 5 (Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

Lucian watched with a smile as Allegra and Janette made prolonged, heated eye contact for the dozenth time that afternoon and suspected that when it was time to retire to the castle, the women would be doing so together rather than alone. Looking down the table at the feast laid before him, a warmth spread in his chest to see his children at so much ease as they ate and played and rejoiced in his return to their holy city. Most of his faithful were clothed minimally or not at all, with the exception of the soldiers whose Orcus-given armour never left them unless the God Himself wished it. From the look of it, though, guards were being permitted their own rejoicing when not on duty, and he saw a couple that snuck off to the side to partake in one another or a commoner when their watch reliefs came in.

Down the table from where he was propped up on a throne of Orcus’s tentacles in the right position to be fed and fucked by his children Lucien heard a moan as one of the commoners currently feeding one of his priests her pussy came in a flood of slick that covered rather messily the woman eating her out’s naked chest, causing many around them to giggle, including the woman who’d come so messily. She turned, still on her hands and knees on the table, and started to lick the woman’s breasts clean, making her moan, and someone behind her knelt up on the table to stick their cock in her. All around him his children played like this, exchanging pleasure and food and affection, and when they’d had their fill they would leave his table and make room for more to come.

When a handful of his faithful had enjoyed as much as they had the desire for, they stood and bowed to him deeply and departed, letting in fresh faithful that took plates from the table and brought him food and, for those able, seed. When he was once again stuffed full of pastries and fruit and seed in deference, these new members of the table found seats to partake of the festivities. During the time they played amongst themselves, Lucien occupied himself with enjoying Orcus’s touch and words of encouragement in his mind, and the show as well which was more than stimulating enough to keep his interest.

Time passed sluggishly the way sex first thing in the morning passed – a slow, hedonistic pleasure that was overwhelming and comforting all at once. As more of his children came to partake of him and his table, and afternoon started to edge into evening, Allegra and Janette seemed to grow impatient and with a giggle Allegra climbed onto the table in front on Janette, bowing her back down until her breasts pressed into the table’s surface and spreading her legs enough that he cunt was perfectly at the height of Janette’s mouth, to feed her. Grinning, Janette leaned forward to enjoy her meal, spreading her cunt with her thumbs and thrusting her tongue in and out of her before licking over her from clit to entrance. Allegra mewled, pushing back into the touch, and Janette only worked her over harder, bringing the Abyss to her fingers and slipping a slim, oily tentacle into her ass as she continued to fuck her cunt on her tongue.

Allegra shook, coming hard on Janette’s tongue, and Janette continued to enjoy her with her tongue and fingers and magic even as she likely edged into oversensitvity. She pulled away eventually, when Allegra’s moans had turned more pained than pleasured, but only gave the woman a brief break before standing and pulling her down onto a strap-on of Abyss tentacles. She screamed, fingernails digging into the table and trembling in pleasure as Janette started to fuck her hard. Though she certainly looked overwhelmed, the way her mouth hung open such that drool had pooled beneath her and her eyelids fluttered told Lucien she was enjoying herself most thoroughly.

“Orcus help me, fuck that’s so good,” Janette muttered, leaning forward to take a grip of Allegra’s hair as she fucked her all the harder, “Such a good little girl for me, Allegra. Good girl.”

Allegra moaned, a long, broken sound that made obvious just how much that was doing it for her. “Please, ma’am? May I come again?”

“Yes you may, good girl,” Janette replied, hips shaking with effort and eyelids fluttering, “Come for me, Alli.”

Shaking full-bodied, Allegra did as she was told, and it didn’t take long for Janette to follow her over the edge. As she pulled out, there was thick, dark fluid that slowly dripped out of Allegra that reminded Lucien of semen, and he wondered whether Janette was able to get someone pregnant, and once again why he’d not been offered such an appendage.

“You would not have been pleased with it, my bride,” Orcus whispered to him, “You never desired the ability to impregnate, always wanting instead to be the one to carry children within yourself. Janette never wished for a child within herself, in fact the thought terrified her, and so I have given her the capacity to have the children she wished for without violating a part of herself she wished to remain untouched.”

Not only did that make sense, but it once again reinforced Lucien’s love for his God. Orcus cared for him, cared for his well-being and desires, and on top of that the desires of all His children, and that made him so much greater than anything Lucien had served before he almost burst from the love filling his chest.

“Thank you, my God,” he murmured, “Truly you are the only God worthy of my love and worship. I love you, my God and Husband.”

A deep purr resonated in his skull. “My bride, you honour me with your love. Worthier still are you of all I have blessed you with,” Orcus whispered as He started to fuck Lucien in both his holes, “My love for you knows no bounds, not in this universe nor in all of them combined.”

Lucien squirmed to get the tentacles deeper, wishing he could feel Him more, everywhere, and not a moment after wishing it his throne was shifting to cover his flesh more completely, and soon additional tentacles were fucking into his ass and cunt and mouth and then, finally, he felt like he was one with his God.

He came quickly, shivering with it, but there was no pause in Orcus’s ministrations as He continued to pleasure him and, if Lucien’s suspicions were correct, find pleasure in his body as well. The new tentacles that fucked him were thick and hot and slick, filling him perfectly to the precipice between too much and just enough, and as they brought him up and over the edge again and again they, too, seemed to start to shake and writhe. Despite his exhaustion from having come so many times already, Lucien clenched down on Him and pushed into His touch, and when he finally came again, the tentacles fucking him buried themselves deep within him and twitched as they released fluid into him. As they did, that purr Orcus had made before started back up louder and more invasive, such a deeply pleasured sound Lucien couldn’t help but feel so ecstatically pleased with himself he almost didn’t notice the way the whole table had frozen to look at him.

Had... had they all heard Him? A warmth, a pride filled his chest at the thought that his whole congregation had just heard Orcus orgasm within his body, and when a dark chuckle reverberated through the room he knew he was right. “I intended that sound just for you but I could not hold it back, my little king,” Orcus admitted, “Such is the power of your beauty and the pleasure of your body.”

Lucien moaned, clenching on him. “Thank you, my God. I am only made so perfect for your partaking of me. I live only to serve.”

“No, my bride,” Orcus corrected, almost snarling his words, “You live also to breed, to love, to lead. You are more than a servant, my love, you are the best of those that follow me and you are free in how you follow just as you are free in how you love. You will never have to bow to me, my bride, my beloved.”

“I love you,” he whimpered tearfully, “I love you more than anything, my God. Thank you for the blessing of your love and your seed. I will lead with all that I am, as I always have, in your name. With your love I feel I will never die, and when I do it will be to join you in eternity.”

“You will never die, my bride, you are, like me, eternal,” He said, words filling Lucien with an intoxicating, swirling, shifting nausea that he had never felt before, “From now on, you are a god.”

And as the words spiralled through the universe into truth, Lucien opened his eyes to feel something shifting open within his forehead and then a third eyelid opened in it’s centre. With all three eyes open he could see more than he had before, an additional dimension of desire and need and soul, like a shadow that hung from each person, and with it he could also sense, if he wished, the exact location all around him of those who had offered seed or sustenance to him. With a thought, he drew tentacles into existence and thrust them into all his faithful who wished to be filled, feeling as they clenched and tensed on the tentacles as if they were part of his own body, and as he fucked them hard he realized what it was that Orcus felt when He fucked him. As his children moaned and mewled and came on his tentacles, he couldn’t help but let himself go, trembling as he released his essence into them and leaving a part of himself with them such that when they returned to eating and playing, he felt by proxy the ecstasy of their revelry.

“My children,” he said in their minds, and heard the unified gasp of delight at hearing him this way, “I have ascended to godhood by our great God Orcus’s will. You will praise me and worship me as His bride and as your God-Consort, and together we will spread His truth throughout the world. Let this day forever be known as a holy day, for it is the day of my ascension.”

And with his words he filled those at his table with his essence until they were brimming with it, until cocks were heavy with his seed and cunts dripping with his slick and breasts full up with his milk and when he could feel the need of his children to sate their desires he flung open the doors of the cathedral and instructed them to go and spread his gifts to those in the city, any and all who would take it, and do so in his name. As they rushed away, leaving only Valero, Sharp, Janette, Allegra, Gavin, and Rami still seated at the table, the tentacles around Lucien shifted and folded as they deposited him back on his feet into a beautiful gown of Abyss and twilight that was both wide and deep enough at the front to let his milk-heavy breasts hang out and split from the hip down at the front and back to allow easy access for fucking. The tentacle creature that had once protected him had changed into two separate pieces both connected to the gown, one at the front that curled protectively over and into his cunt, and the other a thinner strip down the crack of his ass that curled into his asshole.

As he explored the gown and new protections with his hand he realized something as well: the front piece had a small, soft section that seemed almost liquid, like a heavy tar or ooze, positioned right over his clit. When he noticed it, Orcus bore down on him in a wave that felt surprisingly like a tongue, and his legs almost gave out. Despite having to pause to catch himself on the table, however, he was still curious about it and gently let his fingers run over it’s odd texture to get a feel for it, and startled when it reached out to meet him. Fascinated, he used his hand to guide it out into a cock-shaped girth then commanded it to stop reshaping, hoping he’d be able to touch it. When he did, he had to catch himself on the table again.

Not only did it create an extension of his clit, it was as sensitive all over as he was in that one little part of himself, and it was too overwhelming to touch it with his whole hand for it to really be enjoyable. Testing his new power, he attempted to tune the sensitivity to something more enjoyable, and when he found the false appendage responsive he grinned victoriously.

Eyes alight with power and mischief, he turned to those present, his closest, most faithful lovers and friends, and said, “You are the best of those who serve me and our God, and as such I wish to reward you all. My body is newly ascended, more capable than it ever has been, and so it is only fair that you each are allowed a turn to enjoy it’s sacredness before anyone else has.”

For a moment, no one moved or spoke or even, it seemed, breathed, and then all at once there was a flurry of activity. Valero was murmuring to Sharp who was nodding and then saying something to Rami and then the three of them were arranging themselves on the table and dragging Lucien along with them. He giggled as he was dragged to lie his back on Valero’s chest, the tentacle in his ass sliding out to make room for his cock, and when he was fully seated on that cock, Sharp entered his cunt from where he knelt between their thighs the moment the tentacle pulled out of him. So full of cock, Lucien wasn’t entirely paying attention to everything until he felt someone kissing and stroking his cock and opened his eyes to see Rami going down on him. Oh, that was hot.

Clenching on both the men inside him, he brought a hand down to encourage Rami’s head then, as his lovers started to fuck him in even, patient thrusts, he asked, “Are you biding your time to fuck me, Rami, or do you want to ride me?”

Rami pulled off his cock with a pout. “I want to feel you inside me,” he whined, and who was Lucien to deny such a loyal follower.

“Of course, my little dragonling,” he replied, petting over his hair and guiding him up to his breasts and summoning a tendril to stretch out the man’s ass, “Occupy yourself with my breasts while I prepare you and then you’ll get your turn to ride me. Allegra, would you like a ride first?”

“Oh, yes, our holy mother,” Allegra nodded eagerly, “I would like that very much.”

She climbed onto the table as well, standing over his hips and resting a hand on his chest as she lowered herself down over his cock, and Lucien trembled at the slick heat of her cunt sliding down over him. Abyss, that was good. Everything was so much, so good, and as Valero ground into his ass and Sharp fucked him in harsh, even thrusts and Allegra bounced on him like she was starving for it, Lucien felt his body tense and shake as he came, clenching on the cocks in him and spurting a load of seed into Allegra’s body. She whined, trembling as he came in her, and as she continued to ride him Lucien concentrated on stretching out Rami’s ass so that he could have his turn after she came.

While Rami fondled his breasts, moaning and writhing as the tentacle in his ass grew slowly bigger, Janette came forward and brought her hand between Allegra’s legs to play with her clit, and then she was shaking and pulsing around his cock as she came. Her body continued to clench rhythmically for a time as she came down, and when she stopped Janette helped her climb off his cock with shaking legs. At the same time, Rami was mewling and pushing back onto the tendril in his ass and Sharp was trembling and shouting as he shot his load into Lucien’s cunt. Sharp pulled out slowly, clearly sensitive, and as he stepped away Orcus finally decided to comment on the goings-on of His bride and most faithful.

“It is sooner than I’d expected, but Gavin I believe you have earned the right to fuck my bride by how well you’ve bowed to us so far,” Orcus said to the room, “If you wish, his cunt in yours for this once. After this, you will not get the opportunity again until your litter is born.”

Gavin didn’t need to be told twice and a moment later he was between Lucien’s thighs and pushing his massive wolf cock into him. Shaking and hot, Lucien dragged the tentacle out of Rami’s ass impatiently and guided him on top of him to sit on his cock, nearly coming the minute he felt his hot, slick entrance lower over his dick. Rami clenched on him, keeping himself tight as anything as he started to ride him, and the combination of that, Gavin fucking him desperately and Valero still patiently grinding into his ass had him trembling over the precipice once again. As euphoria took him, the world around him melding into a collage of pleasure and noise, he felt distantly a strange, foreign presence in his city.

Without more than half a thought he told his guard to take care of it, giving them a portion of his power to help them, then mentally returned to his body just in time to catch Rami clenching on him hard as he shot his seed all over his stomach. Lucian reached up to help him slowly stoke himself through the orgasm, smiling at the soft, love-filled expression on his face.

“Good boy, my good little dragonling,” he purred, “Did you like that?”

Rami nodded furiously. “Thank you, my God,” he murmured, and Lucien couldn’t help but preen a bit at the title.

As Rami pulled himself up and off his cock, he looked over to Janette who was sitting facing him with Allegra between her legs pleasuring her. It took no effort to tap into her desires, and with a smirk, he slid a tentacle into her ass, warmth filling his chest when she mewled and clenched on it. Then, he turned it into a game where every time she clenched he made it bigger, and when she came hard on the tendril and Allegra’s tongue he just made it bigger still until she was more than thoroughly stretched to take his cock.

Meanwhile, Gavin was still fucking him desperately, very close to coming, and when he did, hips shoving his knot in and releasing his seed deep into Lucien’s body, Lucien slid the tentacle from Janette’s ass and motioned her up.

“Would you like a turn, Auntie?” he asked. He already knew the answer, but he wanted to hear it just in case.

“I think it’s only fair for you to get to be the first man inside me in a decade,” she replied, and he couldn't help but be fond of how much she made it sound like she was giving him a gift, not the other way around.

She positioned herself over him, his cockhead right at her ass, then sunk down on his cock, moaning when he made it just a little big bigger than he’d stretched her for and pushing her limits. “Abyss, that’s amazing,” she mewled, trembling, and brought a hand to touch her clit as she started to rock on him.

“Y-you’re so tight,” he groaned, so overwhelmed despite how many times he’d already come.

As she fucked herself on him and Valero finally grew impatient and started thrusting in to him in earnest, Lucien found himself once again tumbling over the edge, cock twitching inside her and clenching on Valero so hard he followed him over the edge. As he was coming, he barely noticed Gavin reaching a hand around to touch Janette and help her find her own orgasm, and then they all rested there, sated and exhausted and full of the holiness of Lucien’s ascension.

Eventually the spell was broken when Lucien registered that his soldiers were having difficulty dealing with the threat he’d sent them after, and he created a soft space for his consorts to sleep, deposited them there, then slipped out of the cathedral to jump to his faithful’s aid. As he apparated in the alley in the Trade Quarter where his soldiers were dying, he saw the cause of the strange ping he’d felt earlier, and couldn’t help but smile: Tesia Graves and a handful of other women were there, fighting for their lives now that they’d been discovered.

“Princess Tesia,” he called, a warm smile on his face, “You fight for naught. Your father is mine now, part of my forces and soon to bring you siblings, and your mother has gone to ground. Your efforts outside Saint’s Hope failed, why do you persevere here?”

“Because you’re an abomination that needs to be stopped!” she snarled, leaping forward daggers out, but he snatched her out of thin air with a tentacle and restrained the rest of her party as well.

She struggled against his hold, but he just smiled at her and raised, without any effort, all the soldiers she’d managed to kill. “You fight an impossible fight, Tesia. I am a god now, together with Orcus we cannot be stopped. It is not so much a matter of if but when the rest of the world will be mine, and so I offer you this ultimatum: Join me before the Unseen Council does, and you will be rewarded. Join me after, and you will not ever get what you want from me or my God.”

“You couldn’t give me what I want without killing yourselves, asshole,” she screamed as he teleported them all to the cells and threw her in one separate from the rest of her friends. “Let me go!”

“You will be treated fairly, Tesia, that was promised to your father, but I made no such promises about your darling friends,” Orcus spoke through him, “You will not get to see them and see if they’re okay until you or they have submitted to us. Know, princess, that no person you see from now on will be on your side. You are alone in your resistance.”

With those words, Lucien felt rather than saw the rest of the women she’d infiltrated the city with being moved elsewhere in the dungeons, far enough away that Tesia had no chance of overhearing them, no matter how loud they got. Abiding his God’s promise, Lucien departed from Tesia’s cell and went to find her friends, hoping at least one of them would be more open to his teachings than the princess was. When he found where they’d been placed – in the cells two floors below, each in a separate cell though the front of their cells were simply bars thus allowing them to hear but not see each other – he walked the line and assessed them. Two he recognized as Laura Crawford and Tara Drakesbane, but the other two were not people he could name. From her dress, one he realized was likely a deserted member of Sharp’s specialized unit of rogues, but the other was a mystery to him entirely.

Resolving himself to ask for Sharp’s aid identifying those two, he walked to Tara’s cell. Within, she was curled against the wall and looking down at the floor.

“Tara?” he asked, but she did not look up, or really acknowledge that he’s spoken to her in any way, “Tara I do apologize for separating you all like this, it’s simply nec-”

“None of this is necessary. You could stop it, you know, just tell Orcus to fuck off and we’d all be safe again,” she muttered, voice so exhausted he felt himself wanting to curl up in bed.

He sighed. “But I won’t do that. We both know that I won’t do that because this is what is right, what is true. I’m sorry that you’ve been lied to but there is something greater than fighting in war after war after war and living bleak, directionless lives,” he said, knowing his words fell on deaf ears, “You don’t want to hear it, though, so I will let you rest.”

With that he walked back through the room toward the door, and barely dodged in time when the woman he didn’t recognize threw a dagger at him. It clanged against the stone of the wall behind him and he looked to her in surprise where she was seething against the bars of her cell.

“Where. The fuck. Is Tesia?” she snarled, so much venom in her words they were almost deadly.

“Alone while we wait for her to give in to us,” he replied as evenly as he could.

“Let me see her,” she demanded, “You have to let me see her.”

“Give it up, Nessa, he’s not going to just let you see her,” called Laura from her cell, but that only made the woman growl.

“That’s Vanessa to you, Crawford,” she snapped, “And I’m not asking, king boy. You’re going to take me to her or you’re going to suffer.”

“I am not a king any longer, Vanessa,” Lucien replied, stepping closer to her cell, “But if you’re so adamant to see her I’m sure something could be arranged.”

That, it seemed, gave her pause. Clearly, she hadn’t expected his cooperation. “What must I do in exchange?”

Very quickly, Lucien calculated his options. Silently, he whispered to her, “Take a piece of my essence into yourself. It will not change you, only allow you to see the truth of our world.” Meanwhile, aloud, he said, “Nothing at all.”

She squinted at him, then grinned, her gaze flitting sideways in the direction of the other cells. “Nothing at all? Seems like a good deal to me,” she replied, and he could feel her consent in his mind.

“That it is,” he agreed, willing her cell open at the same time that he sent a tentacle into her body, stuffing it into her ass and up into her guts where it settled.

She shuddered for a moment, adjusting, and then straightened, meeting his eye steadily and walking out of her cell with nothing but confidence in her gait. He hoped, truly, that she would see the truth of Orcus and join him because he’d never met something with so much steel in their spine in his life. Honouring his half of the deal, he led her up through the prison to Tesia’s cell, curious to see why she was so impatient to see her so soon after being separated.

“When you’ve had more time, I will ask what your decision is in regards to joining us or not joining us,” he told her as they approached.

“No need, I think I’ve made my decision. But let me ask you something first,” she replied, turning to him, “Did you truly dissolve the monarchy and nobility? Are all people truly equal under Orcus?”

Lucien paused, considering. “In a sense, yes and no. There is technically still a monarchy by name, but it is irrelevant. I am no longer king not because there is no king, but because there are far more important titles for me than king. Our nobility has been dissolved and their assets redistributed, and all my children work and serve equally under Orcus. Those of rank, those with privilege, are those that showed through devotion and skill their worth for that position.”

“So, essentially, you earn your rank and would be replaced when you lose your use or when someone does it better?” she asked, watching him closely.

“In a sense, yes. Though that hasn’t happened yet, and someone of extraordinary accomplishments would likely still be treated well after they lose their use, as you say,” Lucien explained, “I do not believe that people lose use, though, but rather exchange what they can be used for. A person who can bear children doesn’t lose their worth or usefulness simply because they age out of fertility, rather they gain the ability to oversee births and care for children after so much experience. Same goes for soldiers, or sailors, or medics.”

Vanessa grinned. “You honestly had me at no more monarchy and nobles, but I’m glad to know our ideals match up. Very well then, Lucien Bayne, I will join your cause.”

She held out her hand to shake and though Lucien took it, he also laughed. “We don't exactly bind this oath with a handshake, but your first communion can come later. For now, you’re free to speak with Tesia, but know that you owe your fealty to us now, not to her.”

“Well, until she joins us, you mean.” Vanessa grinned, and Lucien knew that Tesia was not going to last long opposing them.

“Truly I think you’re a gift from Orcus himself, Vanessa. When you’ve spoken with Tesia meet with me in my chambers, I would prefer to do your communion sooner rather than later.”

She gave him a smirk and a sloppy salute, then headed to Tesia’s cell, and Lucien couldn’t help but feel fond of her lack of reverence. He knew, inherently, that she was faithful to him now, he could sense acutely how her heart had turned to his side, but he appreciated the fact that she did not bow or grovel or even seem to see him as a god, but instead saw him as a slightly important man. It was refreshing, and as he waited in his room for her, he realized it made him feel a sort of friendship with her he hadn’t had since he’d joined with Orcus.

Eventually, Vanessa made it to his quarters and as she entered he couldn’t help but notice the flush on her cheeks that told him exactly what she’d been saying or doing with Tesia. Interesting. Interesting indeed. He stood to greet her, then showed her a platter of fruits.

“I haven’t had the pleasure of inducting anyone solo like this who had your biology. The general gist is that you feed me, and I suppose it would suit for me to fuck you now that I have that ability,” he explained, but she did not look at all like she was okay with that.

“Feed you? Weird, but sure. But you’re not putting a cock anywhere near me, you understand?” she snarled, arms crossed and lip curled.

“Okay, it’s not a requirement so that’s fine,” he replied placatingly, “If I might ask wh-”

“You may not,” she interrupted.

Before he could find the words to explain that it was important for him to understand her limits, Janette breezed into the room and helped clear things up rather quickly. “And would your answer change if it was me fucking you?” she asked, and when Vanessa whirled around only to blush at the sight of a nearly-naked Janette he understood quite clearly what the problem had been.

“Um, y-yeah. That would be fine. I guess,” Vanessa replied stiltedly, eyes glued to Janette’s breasts where they were barely covered by the slender scarf hanging around her shoulders and kept in place by an underbust corset. Aside from the scarf and corset, she wore nothing else, and even Lucien found his eyes drawn to the breadth of her hips and thighs and the thatch of hair between them.

Janette smirked. “Good, I’ll fuck you full of Orcus’s essence and you can feed this platter to Lucien as offering, thus, your first communion.”

Vanessa simply nodded, quickly shoving her pants down and positioning herself such that she was leaning over with one hand braced on the back of Lucien’s chair, legs spread as much as they could be for Janette’s convenience and other hand free to lift pieces of fruit and pastry to Lucien’s lips. As Janette got into place behind her, Vanessa lifted a grape and brought it to Lucien’s mouth and as he opened for her, taking the fruit past his lips and enjoying it’s flavour, Vanessa opened for Janette, who pressed into her in one long thrust. Though she whimpered, eyelids fluttering as she bit her lip, her legs did not waver and the hand that brought a small pastry to his mouth did not falter.

As Janette began to fuck her roughly, fingers digging into her hips bruise-tight and biting, Vanessa trembled and moaned loudly but at no point missed even a single second of feeding Lucien until the plate was clear and he was happily full. The minute the last piece of fruit was in his mouth, Vanessa rushed her hand between her legs, rubbing at her clit furiously and shaking as the pleasure peaked. She screamed as she came, whole body tensing and jerking with it, and Janette followed behind her shortly after, burying her tentacle strap-on deep in Vanessa and letting the essence of Orcus seep into her through her womb. As the two women came down, Lucien helped guide them to his bed to let them rest, then slipped out of the room to make arrangements for Vanessa’s accommodations. Of everything that had happened that day, from the feasting to his ascension, he almost felt like Vanessa was the real gift he’d been waiting for, and as he made up a room for her and made sure she’d be comfortable, he let his heart sing once again in thanks to his God.

Part 1

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

IV: To Capture a Wolf’s Howl, to Cage the Sea’s Tide

Abyss Au Part 4 (Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

Lucian looked through the small grate in the solid metal door to where his prisoners were locked up and couldn’t have contained his grin if he’d tried. Really, Valero and Matthias had outdone themselves.

“You managed to capture them both? I’m extremely impressed,” he said, looking over to where his father was smirking just to the left of him, “You’d assumed they’d been the ones who kidnapped me?”

“Knowing how protective of you they both are we’d assumed they’d infiltrated our forces and then teleported you out,” Valero explained, “Well, we’d assumed it was Janette. When we found her with Gavin at her side it was like getting an extra loaf of bread you didn’t pay for from the baker.”

“Do you have any knowledge about the rest of the Bright Court leadership? Any word on Tseylene or the Stone King? What about the rest of Graves’s family?” he asked, watching Gavin slowly wake and start to pull against his chains while Janette remained passed out.

“Nothing on Tseylene, though Sharp received a report that her mate has fled to the Wilds, and we suspect the Stone King remains firmly hidden behind his walls to the north. Graves’s family, though, that’s a bit more interesting,” Valero reported, raising his voice at the end, “Amelia is gone, likely under the protection of the elves, but Tesia has been spotted here and there trying to gather information and start revolutions. She’s been travelling with at least two other women, though we can’t say for certain because, according to all reports, they all look rather similar.”

“Similar how?” Lucien asked, raising a brow.

“Dark hair and green or blue eyes. We know that at least one often wears heavier armour and that there’s another besides Tesia that doesn’t but other than that we’re not certain who they are or how many of them are in her party,” Valero replied.

Lucien watched with interest as Gavin stirred more, a small, proud smile on his face. He wanted desperately to show him how wrong he was in that pride. “And what destruction has this band of dark-haired women brought to the innocents on the outskirts of our fine city?”

Valero made a soft, pained sound in his chest. “They spurred a large group of commoners into violence and led them against a small troop of our blessed soldiers, who repelled the commoners with ease. Apparently Tesia and her crew realized their mistake part way through and fled because none of them were found amongst the dead or even seen during the fight.”

Eyebrows pinched, Lucien closed his eyes and said a prayer for the departed. So much life, pointlessly lost. When the world bowed to Orcus, that would not be a problem, when they did as they were told and held his essence inside them they would not fight for paltry freedoms and bicker over ideologies.

“Have the dead brought to the city, I will hold a ceremony for them. It is the least we can do to compensate their loved ones as well by offering them safety within our walls, away from incitement and terrorists.”

Within the cell, Gavin had grown pale, looking rather uneasy with the knowledge of what his daughter had done. Good, Lucien thought, he needs to learn his place is not to question or oppose, but to serve.

“Did you hear that, Graves?” Lucien called to him, “Your daughter got dozens of civilians killed and didn’t even stick around to watch.”

Gavin just growled at him from his cell, body shivering and skin rippling and Lucien smirked. Good, just at Orcus wanted. One more barb would probably do it.

“You know, you say we’re the bad guys, but we’re not the ones lying to the common people just so that they can throw themselves on soldiers’ blades. I bet she’s off drinking with her girls in celebration for ridding us of potential subjects. Bunch of dead civilians and she’s probably revelling,” he sneered, hating the words as they fell from his lips but understanding, deeply, their necessity.

“No!” Gavin snarled, body shifting and changing into that of a wolfborne – a lumbering, bipedal wolf with massive claws and thick fur. Most would say werewolf, but Lucien knew intimately the difference: werewolves were bound to the lunar cycles and did not fully remain themselves in their shifted forms, wolfborne did. Gavin had worked to gain the aid of the wolf god Tholfr in order to have his people blessed in an attempt to save them, but instead they were simply changed into beasts. Funny how that happens when you try to utilize magic far beyond your ken.

“Ah there he is, I was hoping I’d see the wolf,” Valero purred, looking through the small window to Gavin’s cage from behind Lucien’s shoulder, “You will be most useful to us once you’ve been converted, wolf king.”

Lucien hummed his agreement, taking in the beauty of the man’s fully shifted body. Truly, he would be a specimen to behold once he was turned to Orcus’s cause.

Now he just had to figure out how to turn him.

“I’m not joining your sick organization or worshipping your fucking pervert of a god,” Gavin snapped, “I’ve seen what they’ve done to you Lucien and no person should have to endure that, no man should have to be as strong as you’ve been, but it’s okay. I’m here. I’ll protect you.”

He didn’t mean to laugh, truly, but the sincerity within his words made Lucien almost double over. “You... You really think,” he managed between guffaws, “Think that I’m being controlled? Or waiting for the right moment? Gavin Graves there is nothing you need to protect me from but yourself. You are the thing that makes me angry, that requires my strength to endure. If you really want to show me that you’re here for me, bow. Let me show you a real God.”

Gavin gaped. “You’re... you’re here of your own volition?”

“Yes, and I can assure you it’s far more pleasant than the alternative. I can bend you as I wish, Graves. Don’t make me.” With that, he looked to the faintly stirring Janette. “Ah, Auntie, how good of you to wake. I think it would be better we have this conversation privately, you and I, so don’t move. I promise this won’t hurt.”

With a snap of his fingers, he melded their minds. Her thoughts were such a jumble of too many scenarios, too many places, that at first he couldn't find her, but with a few soft whispers of Abyssal magic he calmed them enough to locate Janette within. She was seated at a tea table with a steaming pot, looking exhausted, and when Lucien sat down to join her she jerked in surprise.

“How...”

“Orcus offers many boons, Auntie, including the ability to meld my mind with others’ when I wish,” he replied, smiling softly, “Now, why do you oppose us?”

She sighed. “What you are, what you serve, it... it perverts magic, nature. It perverts everything. How could I serve something like that willingly?”

“Because nature is wrong, what our world is at its core, it’s wrong,” Lucien insisted, “We fight and bicker and kill one another for petty, stupid things. If it’s a perversion to wish for that to end, well, I don’t want to be natural.”

“Lucien-”

“Janette, you once stood up to my father and argued against war and strife, against death of the enemy in favour of peace, of mercy,” he interrupted her, “Is that not what you wish for any longer?”

For a time then, she was quiet. For all he was in her mind, however, he knew not what she was thinking, and let her come to whatever conclusions she would come to on her own. He’d done this enough to know that controlling someone’s thoughts never worked out in the long run. Far too much work.

Eventually, she spoke. “I do want peace, but not if it means being slaves to some creature. Peace must come with freedom, or it’s worthless.”

“Is death better than a little servitude? And are we not all servants of something?” he argued,“Come to my side, Janette, and what you serve, you serve willingly, and it serves you in return.”

“Serves me in return?” She scoffed. “You mean lays me out to get raped by a line of people for it’s own gains. I’m good, thanks.”

For all he knew it was meant as a barb, Lucien couldn't help but chuckle. “Oh my dear Auntie, you don’t get it, do you? I am treated that way because it is what I desire, not because it is what Orcus wants. Sharp was given to me because I loved him, and Valero as well. Orcus will give you what you desire, not what I did. What is it you desire?”

“Freedom.”

“And do you have that now? Without Orcus?” he snapped, “Responsibility to your people and your order. Laws that bind your hands from doing what you think is right, a war you have to fight whether you want to or not. A love you cannot claim because duty binds him to another. Is that what you call freedom, Janette? Is that what it is to be free?”

“I...” she started, but slumped, “I don’t know. I don’t know what it is to be free. But I will not be bound to some creature that doesn’t see me as a person. That treats me like a brood-mother or object or-”

“High Arcanist to the first order of Abyssal Magi, Prime Magister of the Deep and Countess of Saint’s Hope. All without any of the burdens of your current life. All with the power of new, unstudied, unexplored magic at your fingertips,” Lucien offered, “You could be the first of so many things, but if you oppose me you are simply one of many who fought the rising tide and failed. The choice is yours, Auntie, but I would feel better, safer, freer, with you at my side.”

With that, he withdrew from her head, returning to his body in a disorienting rush and grateful when Valero caught him before he could fall. As he righted himself, he watched Gavin rush to help Janette, and smirked when she met his eyes with vigour.

“Have you made your decision, Auntie?” he asked, excitement growing in his chest and between his legs.

“I have, yes,” she replied calmly, no sign of her old temper showing itself.

With that, she turned to Gavin with a meek smile, so odd for her it gave even Gavin visible pause, and said, “It really is a shame you haven’t learned to bow yet, little pup.”

And then, all the power of the Abyss was pulling in around them like a vortex, palpable like the thick humidity that coated Saint’s Hope during its summer months and heavy in the air like the fog of it’s autumns, and something shivered pleasantly within Lucien’s chest. His heart raced, a cool flush tingling the back of his neck as gooseflesh broke out on his arms, and despite it there was a heat that burned within him in flashes as well. Oh, this was going to be good.

Janette reached forward, black oil-slick magic coating her hands and filling the whites of her eyes, and though Gavin seemed to be trying to pull away, even his greatest efforts were paltry compared to the strength of the Abyss. Gentle fingers caressed his cheek, smearing that oil-like residue onto his skin, and he whimpered and writhed and squirmed but nothing he did loosed the hold on him that kept him there, within Janette’s reach to play with. Abyss poured in from the floor, tendrils reaching up like helpers to undress the man before them, and as he was stripped he started to beg, mournfully, not to be harmed.

“Oh, what a sweet little pup,” Janette crooned, something resonant in her voice like her chest was a cathedral, “Begging for mercy he won’t receive. But fear not, you will not be touched without your consent. It is the wanting that will hurt you, and the touching that will soothe.”

Gavin still jerked and tried to pull away, but as he opened his mouth to speak a muzzle apparated around it keeping his jaws shut. He whined and snarled but Janette just smiled and cooed and reached out to pet over the fur around his neck. Eventually, as time proved her promise to not violate him the truth, Gavin calmed some, but he still was tense and wary, held fairly literally in the jaws of a beast.

“Good little pup, calming down so we can talk,” Janette murmured, a soft, almost mothering tone filling her words, “My dear nephew opened my eyes to a truth I’d denied, to the words of a God I’d refused to hear, and in turn it is my duty to open your eyes as mine were opened. We fought for nothing, Gavin. This world, all it has ever been is a place of war, of strife. Of death. But with Orcus there is something more, there is unity in worship and in truth. With Orcus, we can finally stop all this paltry fighting, stop our childish bickering and fighting. With Orcus, you would not have lost your son to a directive of a power-hungry leader, or a desperate general. With Orcus, you will not lose anyone ever again.”

Gavin growled through his muzzle, and Janette removed it so that he could speak. “How dare you dangle my son’s death over my head like this!” he roared, “How dare you try and bait me into thinking it wouldn’t have happened if some damned Abyssal thing was in charge of my life!”

Janette sighed, eyes soft. “Gavin I know this is hard, but it is the truth. Had there been no war, he would not have died. Had Orcus ruled all nations, Lathi would have been greeting you as brother, not aiming her bow at your son. Had there been no war, your wife would never have been taken captive or her child taken from her in the first place. You know this, you’re a smart man.”

“You’re right, I do know this. But I also know that whatever the price for all this is, it’s going to be a lot more than a child. It’s going to be our world. Our souls. Everything that we are, everything that makes us alive, he’ll take it from us. I would suffer the death of a hundred sons rather than lose what makes me who I am,” Gavin snapped.

Despite the confidence in his words, Janette’s easy, almost cocky disposition didn’t change. From outside the door to their cell, Lucien shook with barely-contained excitement, grabbing the key from his father in preparation for the finale. It was close, he could feel it in his bones, and as soon as the wolf king was theirs he would throw open the door and let him show his fealty with his seed. Abyss help him he wanted it, badly, but as he ruminated on just how that wolf cock might feel inside him he got the strangest sense that Gavin would serve a different purpose.

“He must learn his place at my feet first, my bride,” Orcus whispered in his mind, “He has much learning and humbling to do before he is worthy of offering his seed.”

Though disappointed by the prospect, Lucien knew Orcus’s wisdom to be absolute, and replied, “Of course, my God. I will patiently await his successful humbling.”

Eventually, Janette deemed it time to reply. “Your precious boy, lost to you forever. All for some measly war over territories. I wonder, would you truly wish to lose a hundred sons? You nearly lost your mind at the loss of the one, I’m really not sure you could handle that. But no matter, that is clearly not adequate to sway you, so perhaps this will. My power is great, being an Abyssal mage grants me substantial skills in scrying magics and it would not be difficult for me to determine the location of your daughter, who has shown herself to be a threat to both our faithful and our helpless citizens. Convert, submit yourself to me, and I promise upon her capture she will be treated to fair conversion of her own will, and not be killed, maimed, tortured or mind-controlled. Defy me, and you will suffer a slow death in this cell and Tesia will be forced to submit to us how we see fit.”

Gavin trembled, the sound coming from his jaws at first a growl, but slowly tapering into a whine. All at once, it seemed, his body went lax, eyes closed, and then there was a brightness, a joy to the Abyss that Lucien had not felt since Matthias had been converted. Orcus was pleased, and they would all be rewarded for it.

“Ah, what a good little pup,” Janette purred, hands carding through Gavin’s fur, “Now, Orcus has plans for you, for your body. Turn around, hands and knees and tail up. Your submission will be rewarded with new children to care for.”

As Gavin followed her instructions, turning to face away from her and position himself like a bitch in heat, Janette dropped her robes. Lucien, meanwhile, unlocked the cell and flung the door open, dropping to his own knees to get a better angle to watch them at. As Janette stepped up behind Gavin, the Abyss swirling around her hips until a long tentacle protruded from between her legs like a massive strap-on, Valero started unlacing his pants and kneeling behind Lucien. Janette positioned the tentacle at Gavin’s asshole, the same oil-like magic as before dripping off it and slicking the way, and as she slowly started to push the rigid length into him, Valero also positioned himself and entered Lucien’s cunt. With a mewl, Lucien pushed back on the intrusion, clenching as Valero started to move and the tentacle creature that still filled his ass writhed as well, and as he watched Janette slowly work the entirety of the massive tentacle into Gavin, the heat in him grew to a fever.

When her hips pressed to his, Janette’s eyelids fluttered, mouth falling open in a soft moan before she drew back a couple inches and thrust back in hard. Gavin yelped, claws digging into the ground as he trembled and when Janette grabbed his hips in a bruising grip, his whining turned into snarling moans. She smirked as she worked her hips faster, harder, and though Lucien couldn’t see well enough to say, from the way she moaned and jerked he would guess the tentacle that she was fucking Gavin with was likely fucking her as well.

Wanting a better angle to fuck him at, Valero shoved Lucien’s chest into the ground, and though he almost complained when it messed with his watching the proceedings before him, the way his cock now fucked right up against his cervix was far too intoxicating for him to find the words. From his new angle, too, he could tell that not only was the tentacle inside Janette, but that it seemed to be taking something out of her and, after some growth, shoving the into Gavin.

Eggs, Lucien realized and grinned. Orcus was blessing the eggs from Janette’s body and sending them into Gavin’s where they would probably be inseminated by someone, perhaps Valero, and become blessed children of Orcus. Giving him new children to care for indeed.

It didn’t take long for Janette’s hips to lose rhythm as she came, trembling and screaming as she panted and slowly pulled the long tentacle out, leaving the eggs buried deep in Gavin’s guts. Lucien followed almost immediately behind her, body clenching hard and squirting as the heat between his legs peaked, and if the way Valero gripped his hips all the harder and buried himself deep was any indication, he was coming as well. Gavin, it seemed, was the only one unsatisfied, but that didn’t last long.

Janette waved her fingers and a new tentacle formed, one end of it diving deep into Gavin’s ass and the other curling around to wrap around his cock allowing him, quite literally, to fuck himself. He whined, hips jerking forward into the fleshlight made of the tentacle then immediately pushing back into the one in his ass, and after a handful of moment where he mewled and shook and squirmed between the two he stiffened and howled. Lucien watched, entranced, as the tentacle visibly carried his load from his cock to his ass, squirting it inside him to feed the eggs that had been deposited there earlier, and Lucian was almost jealous that the man was able to inseminate his own eggs. One load would not be enough to bring life to them all, of course, and he would require either additional loads of his own seed or another person’s in order to fully fill him, but for now he was sure what Gavin really needed was rest.

Still recovering from his own orgasm, Lucien stood on shaky legs and went to Gavin’s side, helping him to stand and drawing the Abyss to his hand and making a portal directly to his chambers. He dragged Gavin through, leaving it open long enough for Janette and Valero to follow them, and letting it slide shut as he guided Gavin to the bed.

“You get used to feeling them in your guts, I promise,” he told him, cuddling against him, “I’m sure Orcus has told you already but you’ll need additional loads to make sure they’re all inseminated, but rest first. Tomorrow we’re holding a celebration to show our thanks for my safe return to Saint’s Hope, I’m sure we can find some donors for you then.”

Gavin didn’t seem so enthused. “Do I... need to? I’m not sure how fond I am of being fucked by a bunch of people I don’t know.”

“You do know them, though, Gavin. All of Orcus’s faithful are your siblings in Him,” Lucien reminded him, “But I understand that you may need time to adjust to that fact. Perhaps Valero and Sharp would be willing to give you their seed for this litter?”

“More than willing,” Valero replied, slipping onto the bed on the other side of Gavin and resting his hand against the man’s furred abdomen, “Whenever you’re ready.”

Gavin snorted. “At your age I didn’t think you could get it up so soon after coming.”

“Orcus has many blessings, Gavin,” Valero said with a smirk, “Does that mean you want me to fuck you now?”

Even before the man answered verbally he was spreading his legs and his tail wagged against the blankets, and seeing that, Valero stroked himself to hardness. “Please?” Gavin asked, and was immediately rewarded with Valero between his legs.

Lifting his own thighs to his chest, Gavin readied himself to be fucked and when Valero started to push in he whimpered like it was a treat he hadn’t expect he’d be given. Lucien petted over his neck and scritched his ears, kissing him soothingly on the muzzle, and the man pushed into the affection like he was starving for it.

“Such a good pup,” Lucien murmured as Valero started to thrust in earnest, “You’ll make such a good bitch for this litter, such a good dad once they’re born. I can’t wait until you’ve proven yourself this way and can fuck me, but until then I’m so happy to have someone else here with me who knows the pleasure of holding Orcus’s eggs within themself.”

As he said it, the heat in his body started pulsing, hot like a fever once again, and he begged mentally for Orcus to start fucking him to make up for the fact that he wasn’t allowed to sit on the juicy cock that was once again slipping from it’s sheath in front of him. He was startled into a disappointed cry as the tentacle in his ass slid out instead, but when strong hands were pulling him onto his stomach and back onto a thick tentacle he realized what was happening.

“A-Auntie,” he moaned, looking over his shoulder to where Janette had knelt on the bed and formed another tentacle strap-on, “Oh Orcus, please? Please, Auntie, please?”

“I’ll take care of you, Lucy,” she crooned, leaning down to kiss his cheek, “You always were my favourite nephew.”

“Th-thank you,” he mewled then shuddered whole-bodied at the massive, cool intrusion pressing into him so deep.

As she began to fuck him hard, resting her torso against his back, he could feel the way her breasts jiggled against his skin and for all he’d never cared for female anatomy, he could admit the way the soft flesh pressed against his own was oddly intoxicating. For lack of anything else to cling to, he found his hand grabbing onto Gavin's bicep in his desperation to ground himself in the mind-bending pleasure, and when the tentacle creature clinging to him also started to fuck his cunt and lap at his clit he was thrown over the precipice without warning.

Screaming, he clenched and squirted, feeling both Janette and Orcus moan in response, trembling and coming within him in tandem. How it was that this tentacle strap-on seemed to mimic the function of a real cock was just one of many miracles Orcus had performed and had Lucien been more present he might have wondered why he’d never been offered such an appendage to affirm his gender. Next to him, Valero was growling out his pleasure as he buried himself deep in Gavin, and Gavin trembled and came all over his own chest as his pleasure peaked. Both Janette and Valero pulled out and then, sticky and worn out, all four of them curled together on the bed and fell into the peaceful, joyous sleep of knowing one had served their God and their purpose to the best of their ability.

Part 1

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

III: A Prize of Glimmering Darkness, Hot as Melting Glass

Abyss Au Part 3 (Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

Lucien awoke with a gasp as he felt something hot and thick press into his ass, and though for a moment he felt disoriented and confused, the soft exhale of Valero’s groan against his shoulder and Sharp capturing his mouth while lifting his thigh to slide his cock into his cunt clarified things quite distinctly. Sharp moaned against his lips, breath shaky and hot, and started to thrust into him in deep, hard thrusts while Valero ground against his ass. The tentacle creature still clung to his hips and lapped at his clit, and as his two lovers fucked him in tandem with one another he felt himself growing ever closer to orgasm.

He whined and writhed and moaned, hands shooting up to cling to Sharp’s shoulders as his lovers and consorts brought him over the edge with their combined ministrations. As he floated in the afterglow, his body a rising sun glistening over a misty lake, he was grateful for Orcus lessening His touches given that his more human lovers were still fucking him to their own completion. When they came, not long after, hips stuttering and filling him so divinely once again, Lucian snuggled into them contentedly and revelled in the warmth of their bodies around him. Eventually, they knew they had to rise, and with soft kisses and reluctant eyes Valero and Sharp rose from the bed to dress and go about their days.

“I’ll have a litter sent for, my love,” Sharp promised into his hair as he laid a final kiss there, “With all that’s filling you you shouldn’t be forced to walk about on your own.”

And so Lucien was left to drink in the sunlight pouring in from his eastern window and the lingering scent and warmth of his lovers on his sheets, waiting for someone to fetch him for breakfast or otherwise bring it to him. Some time passed that he was only partially aware of, drifting in and out of sleep as he was, but soon a man in his God’s colours approached with a platter of fruit, cheeses and bread, as well as a pot of tea.

“Good morning, my king,” he said with a smile, voice strangely familiar though Lucian couldn’t place it, “Breakfast as was requested for you.”

Lucien hummed. “Thank you,” he mumbled as he dragged himself to sit and pulled the platter onto his lap.

“My pleasure, my king,” the man replied with a superfluous bow, and finally it caught Lucien’s attention that he was addressing him strangely.

“Few call me that any longer,” Lucien noted, looking the man over with a sharper eye than before, “I believe the correct way now would be ‘our holy mother’ or ‘His temple and bride,’ perhaps the odd ‘your divinity’ if you truly felt like it. Are you new?”

The man’s eyebrows pinched looking around the room quickly. “Are you not the king of Saint’s Hope?” he asked quickly, ignoring Lucien’s question.

“Of course,” he replied, continuing to take bites of his meal and sips of his tea as he thought how to explain it to this poor, confused soul, “That simply is of less importance than my place as Orcus’s bride and temple. A monarch may also be an army general, that doesn’t mean you refer to them as ‘general’ instead of ‘your majesty’.”

“Ah, of course, that makes sense.” He didn’t sound like it made sense to him.

Lucien sighed. “What is confusing you, my child?”

For a moment, the man looked a little caught, but he straighten out his expression to one of mild confusion rather quickly. “I am simply new, our holy mother. I... I suppose I’m struggling with calling you mother when I know it is expected for the lay people to, er, have sex with you.”

That gave Lucien pause. “Well, I am both mother and temple, and temples are consecrated through offerings, of pleasure, sustenance or seed. The old morals you once kept about relationships are irrelevant to Orcus, His word now, His truth is all that matters. Have you not heard His voice?”

“As I said, I am new.”

Lucian frowned. “How is it that you have been sent here without ever having heard His directives?”

The man looked away, shoulders pulling in and head bowing. “I... I believe in Him, truly, and all I wish for is to serve, but I have not heard His voice or His call. I submitted willingly, converted willingly, and thus I was not treated to His essence as a means of ensuring it wasn’t wasted. The priestess saw my eagerness to serve, though, and sent me here to work. I... may have lied about hearing His voice, to get close to you, please forgive me.”

Lucien’s heart filled with hope and compassion. Such a sweet soul, so faithful he believed without ever having heard His voice, so desiring of servitude he lied his way into the position. “Do not be ashamed, my child, you have followed Orcus’s path flawlessly in your deceptions and I can foresee now that you will make a fine champion. Come, offer your seed to Him and I am sure He will bless you with His words.”

Lucien shifted the platter aside and slipped out from under the covers, turning onto his side to offer his ass to his newest faithful while still eating. The man seemed hesitant, taking his time in kneeling on the bed and undoing his pants, and when he finally placed a hand on Lucien’s hip he almost flinched from how hot to the touch the man’s skin was. That heat sparked something again in his mind, a warning bell going off at first softly, and then increasingly loudly as he realized the tentacle in his ass was not moving out of the way. Confused, Lucien drained the last of his tea in one long drink and looked over his shoulder.

“Who are you really?” he asked harshly, calling on the Abyssal magic granted to him by Orcus and finding it absent.

“Someone who’s only here to help, my king,” the man replied, eyes so full of sadness Lucien almost drowned in them.

“Here to... to...” For all he tried to get the sentence out, it was as if his tongue was weighed down with lead, and when his eyelids followed he realized that whatever he’d been drinking and eating was probably drugged. Damn it all, he’d thought his security better than to let an imposter slip in, but even as he drifted into an unnatural sleep, he couldn’t bear a grudge. He should have realized Orcus’s voice was fading from him far sooner than he did, and he should have recognized that the man was not one of his faithful. With that final self-flagellation, the world faded to a blackness that held none of the comfort of his God.

The first of his senses to return was that of scent, a freezing bitter cold, like crisp snow and ozone, clogging his nose and biting at his nasal passages in a way that quickly threatened a migraine. There was also a vague scent of burning wood, but he felt no heat and heard no crackling of a fire. As he returned to himself more fully, the drug that had robbed him of consciousness finally fading, he realized there were people speaking nearby, likely unaware of his waking.

“Please, K’sirala, there has to be some way you can cleanse him. You cleansed me of that creatures corruption, can you not do the same for him? Or have you lost your touch?” That sounded like the man who’d kidnapped him.

A person kissed their teeth. “Do not test me, little dragonling. And do not think my power diminished.” It was a woman, from the sound of her voice, something haunting and large about it’s resonance that Lucien was unfamiliar with. “My kind are healers and cleansers, true, but even I cannot take that which was willing brought into oneself. You were corrupted by birth and blood, neither your willing choice. This king of yours, though, he brought this into himself by will and want. There is nothing I can do for him, R’tamalir, I am sorry.”

A long paused followed, and then a soft hiccup, and Lucien realized the man – R’tamalir – was crying. Odd, why would he be crying for him? What was it this man thought had been done to him that was unfixable?

Not wanting to startle him, Lucien remained where he was, attempting to appear asleep despite how poor he knew he was at it. Eventually, the sobbing stopped and R’tamalir approached, making a sound of surprise as he did.

“You’re awake,” he grumbled, “I didn’t think you’d be awake so soon.”

Lucien cracked his eyes open only to roll them. “If you’d perfected your act I would have consumed more of your poison and I wouldn’t be.”

R’tamalir snorted. “I successfully kidnapped you from the mouth of Orcus’s incursion into our world and yet you deign to insult me. Well, it’s good to know you haven’t changed that much. Or perhaps that makes it worse, I’m not sure.”

“What do you mean?” Lucien asked, sitting up in bed despite how his elbows wanted to give out under him. “You say that as if we know each other.”

For a brief moment, so much grief passed over the stranger’s face that Lucien was concerned he’d start crying again, but he straightened himself out before any tears fell. “I wish I could fix this, Lucy, really I do. But the more I try, the more I fight to get you back, the farther you slip from my grasp. Even suppressing that thing’s influence on you is doing nothing to return you to yourself.”

Lucy? He thought, then realized that clearly he and this man had known each other, before everything, and that likely they were close. He dug through the piles of loose memories from before Orcus to where this man might be hidden, but no R’tamalir came to mind. Damn, there has to be something, he begged his own mind, begged Orcus, begged anything that would listen. Whoever it was that answered, evidently they were merciful.

“Rami,” he said softly, the word slow and a little shaky as it passed his lips, “I had a bad fall, my memories are slippery things. But I do remember. You, the Wilds, how my father hated you, everything that happened with Garrett...”

Rami looked at him, shock written on his face in bold print. “I thought that corrupting beast had taken them from you, how do you remember.”

“You’re wrong,” Lucien replied, rapidly trying to figure out what angle he was taking, “They were mostly taken, they’re hazy, but not by Orcus. I was captured, I think, by forces of Lathana’s. I nearly died, fell off something very high, and lost most of my memories. Some echo of them remains, but remembering is like opening your eyes at the bottom of a deep pond and trying to see.”

Rami sat on the cot he’d been laid on and took his hand. “I loved you once, you know. I betrayed you as well, but I loved you.”

“I know, Rami, I remember,” Lucien lied, bringing his hand to his lips and laying a kiss on his knuckles. “I think I loved you as well, even if I never said it. It hurt so much when you turned against me.”

He looked so heartbroken, so deeply apologetic, and Lucien tried his damnedest to mimic that level of emotion. With intentionally shaking hands, he took Rami’s face and pulled him into a kiss, pouring all the longing he felt for his consorts into it. He just needed him to slip, just a little, so that Orcus’s voice could return to him. If he could get that to happen, everything would be fine.

Rami kissed him back with fervour, lips hot and desperate, and as his hands went to his waist before drifting up toward his breasts, Lucien knew his in. All it would take is a small lack of knowledge on Rami’s part, and he would have him.

Moaning, Lucien encouraged his hands to massage the flesh of his breast and nipple, swollen from too long without being milked, and spread his thighs to encourage Rami between them. Rami did as he was guided to do, kneeling between his spread legs and leaning down to suckle at his nipple, and once he did Lucien smirked and grabbed his hair tight, keeping him there as the milk finally started to pour into his mouth. He made a startled noise and tried to pull away, evidently not as affected by Orcus’s essence as others, but Lucien held him tight, forcing him to take it into his mouth, and soon his struggling abated in favour of whimpering and suckling like he would die without it.

Like the crash of a cymbal, Orcus’s voice returned to him, a sudden, overwhelming noise that faded quickly into a peaceful hum. Clearly, the Abyssal God had been screaming in panic and distress, fear for the loss of His greatest treasure, which abated immediately upon his return. A pleased murmur filled him mind then, proud, possessive, and approving.

“You have returned one of my betrayers to me,” He whispered, “I feared you were lost to me and instead you have accomplished what no one, not even myself, had managed. Truly you are worthiest of all mortals to be my bride. As worthy as I am, even, to be worshipped.”

The praised flooded him like a physical touch, a physical pleasure that rocked him so close to orgasm he was quite suddenly trembling. Rami, too, seemed affected by what was happening, and though Lucien could not hear the words, the man’s expression told him that he was being welcomed back into the rapture of Orcus’s embrace. Moreover, the tentacle creature that guarded his sex was awake again, no longer severed from its source, and was lapping at his clit and fucking him with a desperation that told Lucien just how sorely he’d been missed. Abyss help him, that touch combined with the praise was enough to send him over the edge, and he clung to Rami’s arms as he pulsed and clenched on Orcus, who in turn shuddered and trembled and released His essence into both of his holes.

Basking in the afterglow, both of his orgasm and his reunion with Orcus, Lucien didn’t registered that the tentacle filling his cunt was pulling out and making room for Rami’s cock until the flame-hot appendage was being shoved into him with desperate abandon.

“Fuck,” Rami grunted, thrusts shaking and eyebrows pinched, “Fuck you feel incredible.”

Lucien hummed, petting over his face delicately. “I am the bride of Orcus, His mate and temple. Your seed will be offering to Him, your first communion as His champion. This is the rite by which He marks you His child, His own. Now, partake again of His essence, let it purify what parts of you were stripped of Him by the Ruby dragons. Do this for Him, and for me.”

He guided Rami’s head down again, this time to the breast he’d neglected in his initial ministrations, and as the man suckled until his milk flowed and pumped him full of his seed, Lucien groaned and trembled from the pleasure. Rami was so hot to the touch, a burning sun of a man, and the heat of his mouth on his nipple combined with the fire of his seed within him was rocketing him toward orgasm more rapidly than he’d expected. As if encouraging him, the tentacle in his ass started up its thrusts again, and then the white-hot pleasure of everything was racing up his spine and making his squirt fluid all over Rami’s lower torso.

Shaking and crying out, he clung to Rami’s shoulders as his second orgasm flooded him, somehow too much and just enough all at once, and when his ears stopped ringing he could hear Rami murmuring sweet nothings to him in Draconic, crooning tone sounding strange in combination with the dipping tones and throatiness of the language. He petted over his face and neck, pulling him into a kiss, then relaxed back into the blankets at last.

“Welcome to the family, my love,” he whispered, and Rami grinned.

“I really didn’t realize what I was missing. He told me... everything. How you seek peace through unity of religion, how you wish to end the war between nations, all of it. I was too blind before in my hatred of what I thought Orcus was to consider that there might be something to gain,” Rami said, words so deeply reminiscent of every convert Lucien almost knew them by heart. They were not truly Rami’s words, but Orcus’s, and he grinned upon hearing how deeply entrenched His influence now was in the man.

“Of course, my dear. You were blind before to all that Orcus offers us, but now I’ve shown you His truth and you are open to His will. You have communed with Him through me and are ready to do great things in his name,” Lucien replied, letting influence fall into his voice.

Rami’s eyes went a little distance. “Yes, I am ready to do great things in his name,” he repeated distantly.

“Very good,” Lucien said, petting his cheek, “Now you’ll take us outside this place and fly me home, and bring as many eggs as you can find with us.”

Rami nodded at the directive. “I will find as many eggs as I can carry and then take us home.”

With a final kiss, Lucien sent him out to do that, stretching and lazing about in his makeshift bed while Rami did the dirty work of finding dragon eggs to take back to Saint’s Hope for conversion. When he returned, a large leather sack strapped to his full dragon form, Lucien draped himself in blankets and climbed onto the space between his wings, then clung on so as not to be thrown off during the flight home.

The winds of The Pearl Abscess were frigid, not quite but close to the coldest part of Hope’s End, and as they flew away Lucien knew he would not miss the freezing temperatures and glacial views of the home of the dragons. Slowly they flew farther and farther south, over an ocean and then the majority of a continent, and while normally it would have taken weeks to cross the distance, R’tamalir flew with the grace of his kind and the speed of Orcus pushing him ahead and within a day they’d reached Saint’s Hope. Lucien spent most of the trip dozing, cold and hungry and wanting desperately to be home, though occasionally he would speak to Orcus and, on one particular occasion, was treated to a most spectacular orgasm at his God’s hand.

As Saint’s Hope came into view, Orcus informed him that in his absence the city had gone into mourning and with his return there would likely be feasts held, as well as hinting that his father and Sharp may have a surprise waiting for him. R’tamalir landed just in front of the castle, and as his wings came to rest at his sides there were suddenly many people all around him bowing and praising him for returning their holy mother. Lucien sat up and slid to the ground carefully, holding his hand up to calm the people.

“I am safe and well cared for, my children, worry yourselves not. The situation has been resolved and we have gained not only an ally, but a new blood of dragons all of our own to bring to Orcus’s cause. Tonight we will rest and prepare, and tomorrow we will feast,” he announced loudly, filled with a divine excitement for the day to follow, “Now, hurry yourselves home and allow me my rest as well.”

With that the people bowed to him, all the way down on their knees with their foreheads on the ground, then dispersed, leaving only himself, R’tamalir, Sharp and Valero in the courtyard. Upon seeing them, Lucien raced into their arms and felt some tension he hadn’t even realized he’d been holding within himself release at being returned to them, and after he was showered in kisses and touches finally remembered to ask about his gift.

“Orcus implied you two have something for me?” he asked, looking between them a little like a child with too many options at the pet store.

Valero chuckled. “I’d thought to make it a surprise but yes, we have a treat for you. We accidentally found it in our search to find you.”

“I think ‘them’ would be more accurate than ‘it,’ Grand Commander,” Sharp corrected, smirking.

“Oh yes, my greatest apologies, how silly of me, Overlord,” Valero replied, and Lucien could tell from the way they looked at each other, teased one another, that they had not been lonely in his absence.

“Them?” he asked, hoping to guide the conversation back to what was at hand.

“I think it would be better to show you,” Valero replied, “Sharp, do you mind helping the dragon find a room to stay in and a place for the eggs?”

“Not at all.” Sharp departed from their sides with a kiss for each of them and made his way toward Rami, who had returned to his human form.

“Come,” Valero said, offering his arm, and Lucian gladly took it as they walked into the castle together.

Part 1

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

II: I Belong to Him and He Belongs to Me

Abyss AU part 2 (Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

Lucien awoke warm but empty, still reeling from the experience of expelling not only his second clutch of eggs but also his first child — a beautiful creature, wise and intelligent already, that Orcus had named Or’ziir and was currently training to be his champion and prophet. For all Lucien was glad to see his child grow, at a rapid rate he might add, and learn and live, he also felt like the temple of his body was vacant, like a church service abandoned in favor of a sunny day. Within his mind he felt a rumble, a soft call, a gentle vibration, and then there were words.

“You feel deprived, my little king?” Orcus asked, his words a lullaby to the already sleepy mind of a new mother.

“Not deprived, simply empty,” he explained, “I wish to be filled again, to have another of your champions grow within me. Not just the eggs, but a child in my womb.”

A deep chuckle, laced with what Lucien’s optimism thought was fondness, filled his head. “I have no reason to deny you and so I shall bring you the agent of our next child. Wait for him at the docks, he will arrive when you are primed for his seed and already full of eggs fertilized by our faithful.”

Lucien made an inquisitive sound, feeling suddenly rather empty of eggs as well, and before he could even fathom it, Orcus’s tendrils were spilling from an abyssal rift and lifting him into the air. Giggling at the sudden change, his sounds quickly turned to moans when a tendril traced up his cunt to lap at his clit and another, more visually familiar tendril came out of the rift to prod at his ass. As usual, it was slicked with something of its own making and stuffed with eggs for him, and he relaxed into its touch happily.

It worked its way into him slowly, taking its time and stretching him properly so as not to cause him any pain or discomfort. The pressure and friction against his rim was delightful, as was the way it slid through his guts up and up and up until it was far enough in to deposit the first egg, then resting inside while they slowly entered him as well. He moaned as the first breached him, clenching on it and writhing from the pleasure of it all, and when the tendril playing with his cunt got frisky and decided to dip into his entrance while rubbing over his clit he found himself coming rather rapidly as the second egg slid inside. From there, it wasn’t long before the remaining eight eggs were safely deposited in his guts and the ovipositor tendril had left him, and he was gently placed back on the bed.

Now full of eggs, Lucien had thought Orcus would expect him to go right down to the docks, but the tendril that had been playing with his cunt continued to do so, fucking into him hard and grinding down on his clit and working him, more slowly this time, to a second orgasm. He almost screamed, clenching down on the tendril and his eggs, and when the gentle touch finally abated it was only for him to notice a strange suckling feeling on his thigh. Cracking his eyes open, he noticed the rift had slid mostly closed again, and all that remained was a strange creature with a small bulbous head, two very large, smooth tentacles, and two long, thin, suctioned tentacles.

“This is a gift from me,” Orcus explained, “Wear it on your sex to keep those unworthy of you from spilling their seed where they shouldn’t, or even touching you at all. Wear it to keep me with you and a part of you at all times.”

Lucien gently unstuck the creature from his thigh and sat up to let it attach to his hips like a strappy pair of panties, then laid back and gasped as it’s two thick tentacles slid into his holes, plugging him up and ensuring no one, not even he, could enter his body without Orcus’s permission. In a way he felt unhappy with it, feeling as if Orcus did not trust him, but then he thought back to the noble who had almost fucked his cunt instead of his ass out of a misplaced sense of self importance and realized Orcus was right to protect him — not only was it simply easier, but also it meant that when Lucien was tired or lost in pleasure, the responsibility of ensuring his womb remained pure was not on him.

Trying his best to walk on confident legs, Lucien rose from the bed and nearly collapsed when the eggs shifted inside him. They were as big as they always were and his body, while adjusted to their presence after spending a couple months now full of not one but two clutches, still felt heavy and strange when walking about with them in him. Normally, he would be carried by his faithful on a litter, but most of his servants were helping in the training of his child so Lucien would need to make this trip down to the docks unaided.

He grabbed a silken tabard printed with Orcus’s symbol and tossed it over his naked body, hiding the tentacle creature keeping his sex from being misused and hoping it would keep off some of the chill of the docks. The tabard was not narrow, precisely, but when he lightly wrapped an ornate belt around his enlarged waist and looked in the mirror, he realized his milk-heavy breasts bulged out on either side. Walking would worsen the problem and likely by the time he reached his destination the tabard would be a crumple of fabric between them, but he found himself uncaring given how welcome his milk would be to the conversion efforts of his faithful.

Knowing it would be best to look as regal as possible, he found a gold-lace choker decorated with copious jewels, a number of beautiful rings and bracelets, and an anklet and toe ring that connected with a fine chain, then headed out of his chambers. His walking was stilted and awkward, so full of eggs that every step made pleasure race up his spine, but thankfully the tentacle creature abated its pleasuring of his clit allowing him to move without his legs just straight up giving out.

The castle was mostly empty, thankfully, with so many of the servants absent, and Lucien made it out of the keep and into the canals without issue. He crossed the bridge from the outer rim of the Trades District into the outskirts of the Cathedral Quarter and hung a right, slipping down to the small path and along it to the outdoor chapel where pews were lined up and, currently, filled with people. A sermon to Orcus was happening, he realized as he approached, but the priest at the pulpit stopped speaking when she saw Lucien. She stepped down and knelt to him, and soon the whole congregation there followed suit.

As they knelt and prayed to him, some coming forward to offer him gifts or simply to touch him, he smiled awkwardly and made a placating gesture. “My good people, our great God has requested my presence at the docks where I am to meet another of his greatest champions. Please carry on with your service with my blessing, and know that Orcus is pleased by your faith!”

The people murmured amongst themselves, but seemed to be partial to returning to their seats and all rose from where they’d been kneeling on the ground. A few came forward with a basket of food and he accepted it with warm thanks, taking a bite of the decadently spiced pastries there with a genuine smile, then carried on his way. He was grateful for the offering of food, knowing that more than likely he would be quite tired by the time this new champion arrived and it would be best to have sustenance with him on the off chance there was nothing edible around the docks.

As he finally made his way through the city and stopped at the landing just above the docks, he watched curiously as the frantic and busy goings-on slowly came to a pause as his presence became noticed. First those at the bottom of the stairs stopped to look at him where he stood at the top, then those farther away on the upper level, then eventually those lower down and even all the way out to the ships that were docked stopped to look up at him with a quiet sort of awe. He descended the steps and people bowed or kneeled, and as he headed further down to the lower tier of the district where the scent of the sea was strongest and the creaking of the boats was loudest, people parted to let him through.

He only came to a pause at the long lines of chained prisoners that occupied a portion of the area where, not so long ago, triage tents had been set up after the battle for Brightholm. The memory came with a sadness — so much had been lost for no reason other than childishness and an inability to see their true path as a world — but he shook his melancholy off and focused instead on the prisoners. Most were partially or entirely asleep, either nodding off or straight up unconscious, but a handful nearest to him were awake and alert and very, very on edge with how people were acting in his presence. Even had they not realized who he was, they would have been able to easily deduce that he was a leader or figurehead of some sort simply from the way people treated him.

As he approached, they leaned back warily. Turning to the crowd and hoping to find the person in charge of their conversion, a woman came forward before he’d even asked and gave him a soft smile. “These six are the most resilient of those we’ve brought in,” she explained, voice harsh and gravelly despite her evidently elven heritage, “Had I known you would be joining us personally today I would have made arrangements for a pump to be brought but as it is I’m not sure your milk will be much help. I would not wish to put you in harm's way.”

Lucien smiled. “There is nothing to apologize for, priestess, I have become more potent since last we spoke and I doubt they would be able to harm me. Even if they did, I am rather resilient and their loyalty is more important than a little hurt.”

She seemed hesitant, but eventually nodded and motioned for a guard to come and help them feed the prisoners. Normally, his milk would be harvested and added to the food they ate to slowly bring their minds over to Orcus by forcing them to consume his essence, but these six captives were strong willed and seemed unlikely to yield to such meagre tactics. Perhaps, Lucien figured, a more hands-on approach could rush things along.

As the guard stepped up to the first man, gripping his hair and jaw to keep him from flailing too wildly, Lucien shifted his tabard aside to pop out one of his breasts, currently heavy with milk, and massaged his own nipple until he felt it start to flow. The milk beaded on the flesh as he squeezed and he pressed the tip to the man’s lips, but he squeezed them tightly shut as to not let any of the milk in. Lucien frowned and rubbed the seam of his lips with his nipple, hoping that, somehow, even just a little milk would get in, but when that failed too, he resorted to dirty tactics and just plugged the man’s nose until he opened his mouth to breath.

The minute the milk hit the man’s tongue he went lax, and soon he was lapping and sucking and moaning around Lucien’s nipple and slurping him down like he was starving for it. It felt good, honestly, to have him relieving the pressure, and his other breast ached in neglect. He motioned the guard to the next prisoner in line and repeated the process on him, and soon he had two hungry mouths drinking down his milk right from the source and fire was racing through him in waves. The tentacle creature guarding his sex had started up it’s lapping at his clit again and he desperately wanted to get fucked, but calmed himself and gently guided the men away from their suckling to go to the next two.

He moved over, the process of starting the next prisoners suckling easier than before, and he watched curiously as the priestess in charge of conversions came and asked some soft questions to his two converts before letting them free of their chains. As they were freed and stood on wobbly legs for probably the first time in a while, Lucien watched with a fond smile as they got their first directives. His fondness soon turned to heat when they turned to look at him, and the first came forward with purpose, flipped his tabard up to reveal his ass and the tentacle creature covering it, and squeeze his cheeks as the creature withdrew from his asshole, leaving him gaping and ready for the taking.

The man behind him grabbed his belt and used it to leverage himself as he pushed in, cock thick and hard in his ass and aimed just right to make him tremble. His first thrust was bliss, hard and fast and rough enough to feel without being so rough it would hurt, and it took all of Lucien’s concentration to keep his legs beneath him when the man started to fuck him properly, all while two other converts suckled and whined on his breasts. When he thought his legs really would give out, he grabbed onto the guard nearby for balance and was pleasantly surprised when others came to help keep him in place. Soon the man was coming in him, his first communion and offering to Orcus complete, and Lucien was being ushered to the two remaining prisoners for conversion.

When they were latched, happily suckling down Orcus’s essence right from the source, his second convert slipped into his ass and started fucking him too, working him hard and deep and fast until he came to a loud and, if Lucien could feel it properly, heavy orgasm, spilling his seed into Lucien and offering it to Orcus. Then the other converts decided to give offerings as well, one coming around to his ass to offer seed, while the other brought forward the basket of food and offered him bites of fruit and bread instead. When they had offered sufficiently and the two final converts were weaned, his nipples sore from their frantic suckling, Lucien asked to be carried to somewhere he could lie down and allow the remaining faithful to give offerings as they pleased.

Those supporting his weight were happy to do so, finding a crate covered in nets and sacks to lay him on gently, and they let him shift around until he was comfortable on his stomach with his arms under his head and ready to receive their supplication. The first to be received were the last of his converts and, both proving able to provide seed, they fucked him one after the other until he could feel the eggs within him starting to shift and latch as they did when they were fertilized. While they fucked him, the priestess came forward with freshly prepared fish and a cask of wine that had been unloaded from one of the ships, and she and a handful of other nearby dockworkers and sailors worked to keep him fed and offered him sips of wine. It was a heady thing, to be fucked while being fed and wined, and Lucien gave thanks to Orcus the whole time for his generosity in awarding him this position.

Eventually, the whole of the docks made their way to Lucien, offering what they could in seed or drink or food until all had been given the chance to show their supplication to Orcus through Lucien’s body. He had come a number of times during the impromptu service, the tentacle creature still lapping and sucking at his clit and occasionally fucking in and out of his cunt in time with whoever was fucking his ass, and he was weak legged and exhausted by the time they were done. He knew the champion was soon to arrive and give Lucien another child, but he hadn’t seen hide nor hair of him and he was starting to think maybe he wouldn't show.

Suddenly, the clouds shifted and started to spiral, thunder crashing and lightning cracking over the sky as a funnel formed between the heavens and the sea. Through the storm and waves, a figure appeared, drawn from the sea like a deity of old and deposited on the edge of the longest dock. He simply stood there for a moment, too far away to make out any details of his appearance or expression aside from a massive, muscular build that was visible even from a substantial distance, then finally he started down the dock, heading straight for Lucien.

Lucien knew who it was well before the man had reached him not because he could see him well, but because his name was murmured through the crowd and passed along in both their posture and tones of reverence — Orcus may be their new god and Lucien their new king, but in their hearts and souls, Valero Bayne would always rule them. As he came forward many kneeled, others bowed, but most simply stared in shock at his impossible return. When the fact that he was real, tangible, and alive really started to sink in, however, the energy of the crowd shifted to one of joy and thanks, people calling out and cheering for Orcus in gratitude. The Abyssal God had returned their lost hero and king to them to act as His champion, and it was certainly proving an exceptional bolsterer of their faith.

When Valero reached him, Lucien tried to turn himself around on the crate so that he could look at him but was stopped before he was able to flip over. “I’ve been told to return you to the castle,” Valero said, “Our communion is meant to be private first before it is public.”

Lucien’s heart leapt. Orcus had really done it, He’d really brought his father back to him and not only that, but given him as the lover Lucien had always wanted him to be instead of the platonic father-figure he had been before his death. Truly, Orcus was kind to him, and he felt so loved as Valero bundled him into his arms and carried him back to the keep gently, Lucien praying thanks to Orcus all the while.

“You have toiled for me, suffered for me, and brought more to my side than any of my other chosen combined,” Orcus explained when, tearily, he’d asked to understand why he’d been given such a gift, “You deserve a reward for your service and loyalty and love. And thus, I have brought you one of the men you’ve always wanted, and soon you will be rewarded with more if you prove worthy of my further blessing.”

“Thank you, my god, you bless me this day,” Lucien whimpered, and felt a soft coo in his mind that soothed him, “Am I to take his seed into my womb as I did Sharp’s?”

“Yes, he will bring us another child by my blessing,” Orcus replied, a warmth to His voice that made Lucien feel like liquid, “Soon you will grow with the evidence of our union once more, and another of my chosen will breathe the air of our world.”

Lucien shivered, the image and knowledge driving him mad with love and lust, and meanwhile the tentacle creature keeping his cunt pure for Orcus twitched and started to work him over. He could hear Orcus’s deep rumble of pleasure as Lucien clenched down and squirmed at the stimulation, and Lucien knew quite distinctly at that moment that the creature was not simply a mindless beast, but an extension of Orcus Himself, present to both protect and pleasure his temple and bride. He let himself lean into the pleasure, clinging to Valero as he was carried through the keep to his chambers, and came with a cry when he heard the deep, soothing hum of Orcus’s pleasure in his mind.

When finally Valero reached his chambers and brought him inside, Lucien was panting and squirming in his arms and as he recovered from a mind-blowing orgasm. “He really did a number on you there, Luc,” Valero rumbled, using his old nickname and making Lucien’s chest squeeze with fondness.

“Yes, he does know how to treat me well, and does so frequently,” Lucien replied fondly, “I’m so glad he found a way to return you to me.”

“As am I. There’s nothing I’ve wanted more than to come to you once again, finish the business I started with how I treated you by finally admitting my feelings. I loved you deeply Lucien, in ways a parent should not love their child.”

With a knowing smile, Lucien brought his hand up to stroke over the man’s cheek. “I know, father, Orcus told me. He’s told me much, how you used to dream of me and wake hard, how you used to touch yourself with my name on your lips when you came, how you used to watch me dance and sing all while picturing my belly growing full with your child.” He looked up at him through his lashes. “I’ve thought of those things every night that I’m alone, touched myself thinking of you, of us. Orcus has brought you back to me now, to be His agent here, to do what He wishes you to and what He cannot. To fill my womb with your seed in His name and help me raise His champions as my children… as our children.”

Valero was staring at him intently, breathing heavily and trembling faintly, and Lucien finally hammered the last nail into the coffin of their mutual desire. “Lay me down and fuck His children into me like you’ve always wanted,” he instructed, motioning for the bed, “It’s the will of Orcus.”

With a deep growl, Valero surged into motion, depositing Lucien on the bed and taking his belt and tabard off in one fluid motion. It wasn’t until Valero was shoving his thighs apart and stroking himself that Lucien even realized the man had been naked the whole time, and before he was able to really think about that fact, the tentacle creature guarding his sex removed the tentacle plugging his cunt and Valero started to press inside, effectively shutting off his brain.

Void, he was huge, and Lucien couldn’t help but whine and writhe as he pressed deeper and deeper inside until he had filled him completely. A pleased rumble filled his mind and the tentacle creature started to move in his ass in tandem with Valero, both fucking him at the same rate all while teasing his clit and kissing his mouth. He was in bliss, his body feeling like divinity itself under the combined touch of his father and his god, and as Valero started to increase his thrusts, grip harsher and harsher on his hips, Lucien cried out in ecstasy when the tentacle filling his ass shuddered and shook and spilled something into him. He’d never felt one of Orcus’s tendrils come before without some sort of purpose to it — like the ovipositors or the initial tendril that had blessed his womb — and he almost suspected that this was not entirely planned.

He heard a moan in his mind, a deep rumbling sound of pleasure, and he squeezed his ass tighter on the tentacle to make it happen again. Orcus had brought him immeasurable pleasure both directly and through his agents and servants, it only felt right to return the favour. Clenching down also caused Valero to groan, hips stuttering as he leaned down to capture Lucien’s lips once again, and as his cock twitched and filled him with come, Lucien felt himself falling over the edge into orgasm again along with him.

As he trembled and shook and kissed Valero’s mouth, heaving breath pressed to heaving breath, Orcus rumbled in his mind still, clearly recovering from His own pleasure, and by the time the three of them had come down from their highs, all that was left was exhaustion. The creature that Lucien now knew was a direct extension of Orcus resumed its place filling both his holes and keeping him safe, as well as keeping all the cum he’d been stuffed with inside to ensure that it took, and Lucien curled on Valero’s chest with heavy limbs. They repositioned themselves against the pillows, curling under the blankets for comfort, and soon Lucien was drifting to sleep.

Some time later, he awoke to the sound of the door closing and knew, somehow, that Matthias had finally returned from his trip. He’d been away, working on something for Orcus, and Lucien had felt lonely and his bed empty without him. He listened as the man undressed, the neat folding of his clothing and sliding of it against his skin and the dresser where he placed it down nearly silent in the dark room, and eventually he crawled into bed on the opposite side of where Valero rested.

Lucien slid over under the covers to meet him when he came to rest on his side of the bed, and curled into his chest. “I missed you,” he whispered, hoping not to wake Valero, “Father has returned now, just today actually, and we’re having a child.”

Sharp made an inquisitive noise and looked to where Valero was still slumbering a handsbreadth from Lucien’s back. “I’m glad Orcus returned him to us, he’s been sorely missed. I… I have missed him deeply,” he admitted, and Lucien got the sense there was more between them than simply the loyalty of a spymaster to his king.

“Rest now, love, we’ll need our strength for tomorrow.” Lucien coaxed him back to rest against his pillows, and then laid himself down on his chest.

Curled into the warmth of one of his lovers, he once again drifted to sleep, a strange and foreboding sense in his mind telling him something was soon to come.

Part 1

Next

Previous

[dark-and-spooky]

I: Let Me Be a Temple to You

Abyss Au Part 1 (Abyss AU Info: characters + warnings)

Lucien squirmed when the tendril tightened around his waist and helped the other two around his thighs lift him off his throne and tip him back just enough that his subjects could get a good view. He heard murmuring from them as it happened, but his mind was too full of lust and heat and the overwhelming pleasure of finally being taken by his god to really pay them much attention. His throne had become the place of consecration, his will the offering and his body the temple. Here, he would become one with the truest light, the rightest way, the only chance Braqerae had at peace, at unity.

A tendril writhed against his inner thigh, slick with its own fluid and smelling, oddly, of loam and sea, and Lucien felt himself jerk in want of it somewhere inside him. He was trembling, he knew, but all that mattered was the desperation with which he needed Orcus to breach him, to fill him, to make his body the holiest place of his worship.

“Please,” he begged, voice a hoarse whisper, “I am your willing servant, my God, use me as you will, transform me how you must.”

Within the depths of his mind he heard the deep, rumbling voice of Orcus answer, “Very good, little king. I am pleased at your service. Now, you will be rewarded.”

He whined, back arching and toes curling as that slick tendril trailed down to the apex between his thighs, slid through the folds of his aching, sopping cunt, down past his entrance until finally, it began to press into his asshole. It was not what he’d expected, being touched there, the feeling both more pleasurable and less painful than he’d always assumed it would be, but he would concede to his own past perception that his current state and the depth of his desire may be skewing his experience fairly substantially.

If the slide in made him tremble, the first pull out made him scream, and after the tendril started to build a rhythm of fucking in and out of his ass, pushing in slightly more with each thrust until he could swear it reach up to his stomach, he felt like he was fraying at the edges. Pleasure was overtaking him and, honestly, he didn’t know if there was any reason not to just let himself go. Orcus had promised him freedom from all his burdens, why not the burden of shame that had surrounded sexual pleasure his entire childhood?

With a borderline-scream, the pleasure peaked, ending in a mind-shattering orgasm that had him clenching and shaking and, distantly, wondering whether Orcus had used some sort of magic to enhance the pleasure because he hadn’t even known that level of ecstasy was possible. As he came down, panting hard and trembling, the tendril slowed to a gentle grind that kept him interested without overstimulating him, and when he had recovered and felt ready to continue the consecration there was no communication necessary to encourage Orcus to start filing his other holes as well.

The first to be filled was his mouth. The tendril that held his head in place — by curling around his throat, of course — shifted and wrapped so that the tip could prod between his lips without changing its grip on his neck, and he opened himself to it welcomingly, letting his tongue loll out and jaw relax as the tendril slipped inside him. It tasted of brine and musk, neither of which should have been arousing and yet the flavour set his gut on fire and reminded him of the purpose of this act. He would become the holy temple of Orcus where the people could worship His truth and there was nothing Lucien wanted more than that supplication.

The tendril worked into his mouth until he was stuffed with it, and then moved on to working into his throat little by little. His need to breathe any longer was questionable, having taken so much of Orcus’s essence at this point he likely had no need for oxygen, but nevertheless the tendril stayed shallow enough that he didn’t lose his air flow no matter how curious he was to test that particular limit. Well, that and he’d always liked the idea of asphyxiation, erotic or not, and now that he had an infinitly long tendril pressing into his throat he wished desperately to see just how far down it could go.

Once the tendril in his mouth seemed to be satisfactory to Orcus’s purposes, two more came forward from the writhing mass of void to wrap over his hips and play with his folds. One was much smaller than the other, as slender as his pinky throughout and almost imperceptibly small at the top with a strange texture to it, and the other thick and ridged and absolutely delicious looking. The small one slid in first, so slim he could barely feel it when it didn’t intentionally push against his walls, and after a time it seemed to settle into him and the second began to enter as well. Being much larger than the first, the stretch was an ever-present hum in his mind as it slowly pushed inside that only started to abate when it was fully seated and resting firmly against his cervix.

As the larger tendril started to move, fucking in and out of him with fervour, he couldn’t help the way he twitched and squirmed in Orcus’s grip. The pleasure was incredible and all-encompassing and he was growing increasingly certain that there was nothing in life, death or beyond that could compare to this sublime pleasure. He was a galaxy, and he was exploding.

While the larger tendril sped up, thrusts hard and fast and just deep enough to feel without it being painful, the tendril that had mostly been resting in his ass began to twitch and move as well, and if he wasn’t mistaken, it was growing larger at the base. Cracking his eyes open, he watched with a mixture of curiosity and horror as thick bulbs moved along the length of the tendril looking not unlike bocce balls in a sock. As they moved down, eight or maybe nine in total, he wondered distantly what they were and whether they would even fit in him, but then the tendril was widening inside him, stretching him out for these things that were each the size of his fist, and his mind was focused on other things.

The first bulb started to edge past his rim and he did his best to relax rather than tense. It was more challenging than he’d assumed, letting in something so large, but the general pleasure coursing through his body and the desperation with which he wanted it helped in leagues. Before he knew it, the full heft of the bulb was inside him, adding pressure to the tendril fucking his cunt, and he was flying over the edge of orgasm with a scream. Abyss help him, it was good, so fucking good, and that was only the first of many bulbs left to be crammed into his body.

As the first bulb moved farther into him, some invisible and intangible force driving it deeper into his body, the second started to edge past his rim as well, making him shake and tremble with overstimulation. Just as soon a the thought had crossed his mind, however, the tendril still fucking his cunt slowed to a more docile pace, grinding into him gently and helping him come down from his orgasm all while being stuffed full of more and more of these things. In his post-orgasmic state, a little delirious, he wondered again what they were, and the only thing he could come up with was balls of some kind though he couldn’t figure the purpose.

Deep in his mind, he heard a chuckle. “They are eggs, my little king. I will stuff you with the beginnings of my brood and you will take the offered seed of your people into my temple, your body, to give them life. You will bring a new era of the void to Braqerae for all to bask in,” Orcus purred, “And your womb… your womb I transform into my own, a nursery for my children. Of this nursery will be bred the strongest of my chosen, my best. Only those worthy of this task may plant their seed there, only my priests and my most devout followers.”

Lucien whimpered, writhing as yet another egg was stuffed into him and those already within travelled deeper and deeper into his guts. “Thank you, my God, thank you. I wish to be bred for you, by you. I wish for nothing more than that, to be your temple and brood mother, your home and beloved. Use me as you will, I am yours.”

As the words left his lips, his prayer and offering, his vow, he felt something within his body shift and change and, somehow, he knew Orcus had released his essence directly into his womb through that very slim tendril. He could feel it spreading like ink in water, and though initially it caused his gut to cramp how it often did during his monthly bleed, soon the pain abated and all that remained was a soul-deep, soul-satisfying knowledge that his body was now one with Orcus — the consecration was complete, and now all that remained was to be inseminated by his people as a show of both his own and their collective loyalty to their god.

He was broken from his contemplation and emotional ecstasy by the visceral pleasure of the remaining eggs being pumped into him one after the other, all while the tendril in his cunt picked up its pace once again. Shaking and bucking, nearly trying to escape the insurmountability of the pleasure he was feeling, the final egg slid past his rim and the ovipositor tendril finally pulled out, having done its work and he clenched down hard on his eggs and the tendril in his cunt as he came again, this time gushing and dripping slick from the intensity of it.

For a time, all he did was rest in the tender embrace of Orcus, letting himself come down and float in the pleasure as he did so, but eventually he became aware again of the world around him and the people before him, and he knew he would need to get back to work. Thankfully, Orcus was kind and generous and willing to speak for him, and though he did not himself hear the words, he saw those present for the consecration perk up and stare towards him as Orcus spoke in their minds. The tendrils that were still filling his holes retreated as his people came forward, the nobles and the various leaders of the Bright Court, and he was grateful to Allegra for her aid when she brought a goblet of wine and plate of fruit forward and began to bring each to his mouth. They were offerings to Orcus, he knew, and they would feed the eggs soon to be growing within him, and while he was grateful for them in that capacity he was also grateful for the fact that they would quench his parched throat and fill his empty belly.

Allegra fed him with delicate fingers, each piece of fruit gently pressed against his lips like a kiss, and helped him wash each bite down with a sip from the goblet of wine. Held as he was, he couldn’t move much, so he was grateful to her for helping him in this way. Soon, Allegra was joined by a handful of the other nobles that were unable to offer him seed, and he found himself quickly lavished with all sorts of meats and wines and ales and even, on one occasion, milk fresh from a lady’s breast. As his stomach was filled slowly but surely, he watched a line form in front of him of all those able to provide seed for the eggs that filled his guts, or perhaps even his womb.

At the front was one of the nobles of Saint's Hope whom Lucien knew but didn’t care to remember the name of in his state of inebriation and sublimity — he had more important things to worry about, honestly — and he man seemed quite set on putting his cock in Lucien’s cunt until he froze, deadly still for a moment, before bowing his head and apologizing aloud to Orcus. A moment later, Lucien felt the man breach his ass, slender cock feeling less than satisfying after being stretched out as he had, but the knowledge of what was happening drove the pleasure up his spine like a rifle shot nonetheless. The man fucked him quick and hard, moaning and whining the whole time he thrust like a puppy against someone’s leg, and it wasn’t long before the man was whimpering through his orgasm and shooting his seed into Lucien’s ass. For all the sex was less than satisfactory, the pleased hum that Orcus made in his mind more than compensated for it.

The next man to fuck him wasn’t much better, but the eggs jostled inside him and Lucien couldn’t help but moan as he was stuffed full of another man’s cum. After the second, they all started to blend together as the line moved forward, each person that had been chosen by Orcus to witness the consecration of his body into temple giving what they could, sustenance or seed, until they were all dry of their offerings. Finally, when all was offered and Lucien was full beyond comprehension, belly and gut bloated from all that had been stuffed into him, one final figure stepped forward.

Before him stood Overlord Matthias Sharp, one of Orcus’s greatest champions, at least within Saint's Hope, and Lucien felt his heart hammer in his chest. He had harboured a crush on the man since he was embarrassingly young, and where that crush should have abated as he got older, it really honestly hadn’t. And now, Sharp was going to put his cock exactly where Lucien had always wanted it and fill him up with his seed. Abyss, he was shaking and trembling before Sharp had even touched him, and when he did, a soft brush of his hand against the lips of his cunt, he almost lost all sense of the purpose of what they were doing and begged for more.

Thankfully, his desires lined up with Orcus’s purposes and soon enough Sharp was stepping closer and getting his cock out to join his fingers in brushing through his folds and playing with his clit. Then he was sliding in, and Lucien didn’t know if he’d ever felt something so close to the divinity of Orcus’s touch. Mewling and shaking, he submitted to the pleasure as Sharp began to fuck him, his cock just long enough to grind against his cervix, and the thought of how soon he’d be growing heavy with the man’s child was an overwhelming fantasy that dragged him against his will higher and higher up toward orgasm.

His eyes flew open when he felt breath against his lips, and looked up to see Sharp leaning over him, watching his face carefully. There was heat in his gaze, so much he clenched down on his cock without meaning to, but there was also a softness, an affection that he hadn’t expected to see in one of Orcus’s champions and he started to wonder if, perhaps, they were allowed to love so long as they did so in Orcus’s name. He told himself to ask Orcus later, but before he needed to he could feel an approving rumble in his head and heart that told him, without words, that this sort of love was not only acceptable but encouraged — why, he knew not, but he loved Orcus and his considerateness all the more for it. The Light had never been forgiving, had never given him what he’d wanted and had only used him, but Orcus… Orcus was capable of mercies and love when it served him, and like a starving dog Lucien felt that something was better than nothing.

Tipping his head up to meet Sharp’s lips, he felt the man push into his kiss with a groan, and suddenly he was slipping and falling over the edge of orgasm into a veritable sea of pleasure. Light exploded behind his eyelids like so many fireworks and his body shook like a tree in a storm, and as pleasure raced up his spine and through his body, he felt the cock inside him twitch and stutter and press up against his cervix as his thrusts came to a stop. Sharp stayed there, pressed deep into him, for an immeasurable amount of time before finally starting to pull away with a final kiss.

When his cock slipped from him, Lucien was powerless to stop the whine that slipped from his throat, though he felt himself melt into a boneless heap of easy comfort when the tendrils holding him up shifted and deposited him into Sharp’s arms. He felt the man nod, evidently responding to some directive from Orcus, and then he was carried away from the throne room and taken to his quarters above. There, held by a man he loved and full of worship and potential, he fell into a deep and well-earned sleep.

Part 1

Next

[dark-and-spooky]

N’zoth --> Abyss AU conversions

I packaged these for the sake of being able to sell them later, which I didn’t end up really doing, BUT I’m not going through and doing it again lol. Anyway, here’s the key in case anyone gets lost

People:

Lucien = Anduin Orcus = N’zoth Valero = Varian Gavin Graves = Genn Greymane Rami/R’tamalir = Wrathion Allegra = Alleria Windrunner Matthias Sharp = Mathias Shaw Janette = Jaina

Places:

Braqerae = Azeroth Saint’s Hope = Stormwind

everything else borders or is actually worldbuilding. Hopefully the mix of original and fan content isn't too confusing!

[dark-and-spooky]

Together (At Last, At the Crux of it All)

Ship: Varian/Anduin

Rating: E

Warning: dd:dne, extremely dubious consent, underage

Words: 5999

Varian was not a man known to plot. He was decisive, at his best, and rash, at his worst, but never was he scheming, never hiding intentions or designs behind a mask of well-meaning actions. 

Today, Varian was not himself. 

Anduin, his precious Anduin, had abandoned him, not just the once when he ran off for the first time, but again and again as he thwarted capture by the SI:7 agents Varian sent after him. Distraught as Varian was about this, he was equally furious. And so, for the first time in his life, he sat in the darkness of his single-candle-lit office and schemed. Surely, he could find a way to ensure Anduin never left him again. Much to his grief, he couldn’t seem to come up with one. 

If only Anduin could understand what it was to have a child run off, leaving you unsure whether they were safe. If only Anduin could see things from his perspective, as a father, rather than the perspective of an adventurous young man. If only Anduin had some reason to, at the very least, keep himself safe and stop risking his life again and again for the greater good. But Anduin was hardly the first in his line to be such a person, neither Varian himself nor Tiffin had been any good at keeping themselves safe if someone else was in need. 

The memory of Tiffin brought him up short. There had been one time she’d been careful, more careful with herself than he’d ever seen her… 

That would be complicated to arrange, though, and he would need time to get things in place. Perhaps he would ask Shaw to compile a list of suitable matches, or perhaps he’d do so himself. Something vicious scratched at the inside of his chest at the thought of giving Anduin away to another man, especially so young, but there wasn’t any other way he could think of to ensure he stayed holed up in Stormwind, never wanting to risk leaving the safety of the castle walls. 

Pregnancy, Varian knew, was a very good motivation for settling down from a life of adventure. He just had to find a way to get Anduin pregnant, and fast. 

The following morning found Varian grouchier than usual and equally ambitious. He spent half his time in the Krasarang camp marching around and barking orders people scrambled to follow, and the other half sizing up the men around him for potential suitability. Technically speaking, the man didn’t have to be noble, though it would certainly be a plus for the father of Anduin’s child to be able to marry him too. Shame nobles were such cowards about sending their children to war. 

The problem, too, was that Varian seemed to find and focus on even the most minute flaw in each and every man he saw. Too old. Too young. Weak wrists. Bad teeth. Too hairy. Not hairy enough. It didn’t seem to matter who he looked at, they weren’t good enough for his precious boy. Not by a long shot. 

It only got worse when he finally found Anduin. He was leaning against a fence, speaking with another young man that Varian eventually recognized as one of the few sailors on Anduin’s vessel that must have survived the crash. They were speaking quietly, faces tilted together, and if the slight blush on Anduin’s cheeks was anything to go by, they might very well be flirting. 

A rage so hot and bitter he was taken aback by it—which was saying something, considering the fury he frequently felt coursing through his veins—came over him with suddenness and before he’d registered moving, he was right there next to them. Anduin had opened his mouth, probably to greet him, and the young man he was speaking to was bowing politely. None of this mattered. 

“Get lost,” he snarled at the sailor, and he scrambled to obey. 

This time, Anduin’s mouth opened with protestations visible in his expression before they ever met Varian’s ears. Which they didn’t, because in the same breath Varian growled, “My office.” 

He stomped away and prayed to the Light Anduin was smart enough to follow. He hated having to discipline his son enough as it was, nevermind when he tried to get out of it. 

The moment they were alone, any veneer of propriety faded from Anduin and he was shouting at him, albeit quietly so that they weren’t overheard. He’d inherited his mother’s ability to shout at a low volume. It would be impressive if it didn’t make his chest ache so badly.

“Why do you always do that? Why do you always get in the way when I meet someone nice and make a friend?” Anduin was demanding, red in the face with his fists balled at his sides. “Again and again you make people afraid to even talk to me and then wonder why I don’t have any friends! You’re impossible!”

Varian snorted, feeling oddly calm about the whole situation. “Friend? Do you really think that man wanted just friendship out of you?” 

For a moment, Anduin didn’t speak. Perhaps he was too furious, or perhaps he hadn’t considered that, but Varian was grateful for the, albeit temporary, relief from his angry words. 

“I’m practically an adult, father, I don’t see how that’s any of your business.”

That made Varian growl. “That’s where you’re wrong, Anduin. You’re my son, and your body, your virginity, are mine. I get to decide who you fuck and who you have children with, not you. Do you understand? If you want someone so badly you can ask, and if I like the man enough I’ll perhaps permit him to think about touching you.” 

Anduin balked, speechless, then set his jaw and crossed his arms. “Is that how it is? After all you’ve said about me being precious, you’re going to treat me like your prize breeding bitch?”

“If we let anyone handle precious things, my son, they wouldn't be precious anymore, would they?” Varian retorted, “And the children you bear are more than just children, they’re heirs to our house and our line. I am well within my rights to ensure they are properly selected.”

“Having sex doesn’t mean I’ll get pregnant.” Anduin wasn’t looking at him and for a terrifying moment Varian worried he’d already gone and lost his virginity meaninglessly. “I helped some of the priests on the Exodar get rid of pregnancies. I know how.” 

Varian studied him for a moment. “You haven’t had sex, though, right?” 

“Why do you fucking care so much?” Anduin seethed. “Why is my virginity so important to you?”

“I’ve already told you that, Anduin, stop avoiding the question!” He was treading the limit of his patience.

“Fuck! No! I haven’t fucking lost my virginity! Are you happy, father? Does that relieve you?” Anduin was practically shaking with contained rage. “If you really care so much about who takes it, why don’t you take it yourself?!” 

For a single moment, the length of a breath or perhaps less, he was horrified, disgusted. But then… that would solve his problems, wouldn’t it? Sure, he was flawed, not good enough for his son, but he was a step above anyone else around. Plus, at least he knew his blood, knew he was noble and strong and, most importantly, able to treat Anduin well. As well as anyone could, anyway, what with the way Anduin acted out. 

He let a wolfish grin take hold of his face, let his eyes darken, let that possessive animal in his chest preen at the potential before him. “My precious boy is very smart, isn’t he?” 

Anduin looked confused. “Father?” 

Stalking closer, he leaned over Anduin as his back hit the wall. “Very, very smart.”

“Father, what…” he trailed off as Varian’s hand landed on his lower abdomen. 

“This is mine, Anduin,” he murmured, then moved his hand down between his legs to cup his sex. “And this, this is mine, too.” 

“I-If you’re trying to make me eat my words, congrats, you have,” Anduin said, “Now stop this.” 

Varian hummed. “But my boy had such a brilliant idea, such a perfect fix to all my problems. It would be a shame not to explore it.” 

Anduin fish-mouthed for a moment as Varian plucked at the laces of his pants and wormed his fingers inside, foregoing any subtlety and slipping right under his underwear as well. He gasped, pushing up on his toes to get away, and Varian kissed his teeth at him softly. 

“Stop squirming, boy,” he grumbled, “You’re only making this harder for both of us.”

Varian did concede a little, for now, and took his hand away. Before Anduin could look properly relieved, he scooped him up and carried him over to the small, utilitarian cot that served as his bed in the office. He’d had no need for a room, so Anduin was being kept in the room that had been set aside for the King. 

As soon as he had Anduin on his back, he lifted his hips and dragged his pants and underwear down to the top of his boots, then pushed his legs up to his chest. Anduin was more flexible than he’d assumed he would be, his knees sliding so far down on either side of his torso that they nearly touched the blankets beneath him, and Varian’s dick twitched at the sight. Spread like this, Varian could see his small cunt, dusted with thick, dark blond hair and slightly parted to show the pink of his crease and hole. His mouth watered, but he had more important things to focus on. 

With one hand still holding Anduin’s legs in place, he brought the other down to feel out Anduin’s body. Prodding over his hole, he found it just slightly wet, but neither his cock not the rest of his sex were swollen. Probably not from being turned on, then, and he smirked.

“You’re ovulating,” he stated, and Anduin’s eyes went wide.

“You can’t-” He cut himself off and shook his head. “Yes, I am. So you shouldn't-”

This time, he was cut off by Varian pushing a finger into him. He winced, eyebrows furrowing, and Varian could silently agree that it was a little too dry to be comfortable, but that was fine, he could fix that. Curling his finger, he searched for a spot that would make Anduin’s expression soften, make him look just a little bit less tense, but try as he might he couldn’t seem to. He sighed. The hard way then. 

“If I tell you to hold your legs open and stay put, will you?” 

Anduin didn’t answer, just looking at him with a complex expression he didn’t want to try and read. 

Growling, he started to shove a second finger into him, which made him wince further. “I can do this dry or I can get oil. It’s up to you, Anduin.” 

“I’ll stay, I’ll stay,” Anduin mumbled, voice thick. 

He did as he was told, grabbing the backs of his thighs to hold himself open, and Varian let go of him to go find the bottle of oil he kept for… personal use in a nearby trunk. It didn’t take long to find, and he returned to Anduin who had not moved an inch. He popped the cork on the vial and poured some over his fingers, making sure to warm it before gently slicking Anduin’s crease with it. 

“Relax, Anduin. It will feel good soon, I promise.” Whether he was promising Anduin or himself, he wasn’t sure, but he didn’t want to analyze it. This was the only way to make sure Anduin wouldn’t leave him again, and if Anduin was in a little pain, well, that was only fair payment for the suffering he’d put Varian through. 

This time, his finger slid in without trouble and, impatient, he added a second right away. Just the tips he’d pushed in before had already been a stretch, but as he slid both fingers in deep he could feel the way Anduin’s body was not ready for so much inside at once. The oil helped, it kept things slick, but there was only so much it could do. 

Hoping that some amount of arousal would help, Varian brought his thumb up to massage over Anduin’s cock. At first, it didn’t seem to have an effect, but soon he watched the way Anduin’s eyelids reluctantly fluttered and knew he was getting somewhere. 

“That’s it, darling, let it happen. Let yourself feel good.” He finally curled his fingers just right and Anduin’s mouth parted in a small gasp. “Fuck, you look gorgeous like this. You’re so beautiful, Anduin.”

Anduin swallowed, looking away. “I’m sorry I ran away.”

“I’m sorry, too. It’s okay, though, I forgive you.” He leaned down and kissed the corner of Anduin’s mouth. “Once you’re round with our child I know you won’t run away any more. I can forgive your one, last adventure.”

“I…” His brows furrowed but he didn’t continue to speak. Varian decided to leave it alone. 

Anduin had finally started to get wet on his own, though not as much as Varian had hoped, and for all Varian wanted to finger him until he came, he was also far too impatient. Pulling his fingers away, he opened his trousers and got his achingly hard cock out. He hadn’t even realized how turned on he was until he laid an oil-slick hand over his cock to wet it, but once his arousal came back to him it hit him full force. He needed to be inside Anduin like he needed to breathe. 

As he lined himself up, though, he glanced down and paused, just laying his cock over the crease of Anduin’s cunt. Light, he was so big and Anduin was so small, his cock covering the whole width of Anduin’s sex, entirely hiding it from view, and as he ran the head over his lips and down to his entrance, Anduin bit his lip and whimpered.

“I can’t take that,” he whined, “I can’t… I can’t…”

“You’re my son, Anduin, you can take anything,” Varian cooed, leaning down to kiss his cheek, “Just take a deep breath and relax for me.” 

When Anduin had finished a long, shaky inhale, Varian pushed against his hole until it gave and his cock slipped inside. Anduin made a pained sound, his eyes watering, and Varian kissed softly over his eyelids.

“Hush, my love, it will stop hurting soon,” he promised. 

Even if it didn’t, though, he didn’t know if he’d be able to stop. Anduin was so tight, so hot inside, and as he pushed deep, deep, deep until his cock bumped up against his cervix, the pleasure of being inside someone after almost 17 years with only his hand was taking over. That all said, he didn’t want Anduin to be hurt too badly, didn’t want him to never want this again, so he forced himself still and returned his thumb to Anduin’s cock to play with him gently. 

Slowly, as Anduin’s expression shifted from absolute pain to a sort of resigned neutrality, he started to rock his hips in small circles, grinding up into him, and that, combined with the touch on his cock, finally had his lips parting and eyelids fluttering. 

“There you are. Good boy, such a good boy for me,” Varian murmured into his cheek, “Taking me so damn well. Like you were made for it.” 

And to some, that might have been an insult, but considering it elicited the first real moan he’d heard from Anduin, he figured he liked the idea.

“Fuck, father, I-” Anduin gasped as he snapped his hips forward, his eyes watering a little again. “Light, that’s deep.” 

“Too much?” It hurt to slow down, but he managed it.

Anduin shook his head, but despite it he still looked unsure, almost overwhelmed. Staying slow wasn’t an option, though, and as Varian thrust fast and deep, taking his pleasure from Anduin’s increasingly receptive body, he watched in awe as Anduin opened to him like a flower to the sun. Hesitation faded, furrowed brows turned to parted lips and half-lidded eyes, and Anduin was making these gasping little moans every time he thrust in, almost like he was fucking the sounds out of him. 

“I… I feel-” he yelped a short time later, letting go of his knees in order to cling to Varian’s shoulders. “It’s so much, everywhere, and I… I… I’m so hot…” 

A thought came to Varian that blindsided him with arousal. “Have you ever touched yourself, Anduin? Have you ever come?” 

“No, no I was waiting f-for…” 

He didn’t finish whatever he was saying as he was overwhelmed by the pleasure of it, and Varian could feel the aching tightness of his cunt pulsing on his cock as he came for the first time in his short life. Varian fucked him through it, thrusts building in intensity as his own arousal rose, and just when Anduin started to shake and push him away by the shoulders, he buried himself deep inside him and came harder than he had in his own, much longer, life. 

“Fuck,” he growled, “Anduin.” 

“Daddy,” Anduin whimpered, his whole body shaking as he clung to Varian’s shoulders still. He blinked away tears that caught in his eyelashes. “Daddy.” 

“My good boy,” Varian whispered, “Mine. In every way.” 

Anduin nodded weakly, soft-eyed and soft-mouthed, and pouted as Varian pulled out. 

He chuckled. “Liked it that much by the end, did you?” 

With a blush, he nodded again. “It hurt a lot when you first entered but… it was really good. Worth the pain.”

A satisfied rumble left his lips without his consent, the animal in his chest pleased beyond measure. 

“Good. It will be easier next time, now that your body has been broken-in a little bit.” He didn’t want to admit aloud how excited he was about the concept of getting his dick inside him again. 

Anduin hummed, a pleased little sound. “You… want to do this again?”

He was pulling his knees to his chest in a way that Varian recognized as something people did to help seed take, and the whole image and words combined had him balking. 

“Anduin of course I want to do this again. I would do it now if my cock would cooperate.” 

That made Anduin smile, a soft chuckle filling the room. “I guess I really am yours, then. All of me.” 

He grinned, preening a little, but had nothing else to say. He found a cloth to clean himself up with, and Anduin, when he was ready to be cleaned, then sat at his desk to carry on with paperwork. It was barely evening and dinner hadn’t even been called yet, which meant he only had an hour at most before Taylor would be by to pick up approved reports and schedules. 

“Father?” Anduin asked, leaning over his desk, and Varian startled to realize he’d been so caught up planning how quickly he could get his work done he’d nearly forgotten he was in the room.

“Hmm?” 

Anduin shook his head with a soft smile. “I’ll see you at dinner.”

Then, he left, leaving Varian feeling like he’d missed something. He brushed the feeling off and got to work—he’d have time to think about it later.

He did not end up seeing Anduin at dinner because, by the time he finished his work, dinner was long past and he was gathering scraps from the mildly irritated cooks who would probably have denied him food if he weren’t the king. The next day, he also didn’t see Anduin, his son mysteriously absent from the Krasarang camp. Probably in the Vale speaking with the Lorewalker, Keirnan had said, and he tried to take comfort in that. 

When Anduin hadn’t returned by dinner, Varian was starting to worry. Although he wanted to keep his son closer than ever now, he also knew he was a young adult with his own ability to make decisions. Reckless decisions, often, but still, Varian was in some way trying to respect his autonomy. Anduin was making it rather difficult. 

Varian was pacing his office, stressed as all hell but not wanting his soldiers to see it, when there was a light knock on his door followed by the creak of it opening. Only one person would open the door without waiting for a response, and his worry very rapidly turned to anger at Anduin’s absence all day.

“Where the fu-” His words died on his lips as he took in his son’s appearance, standing in the open doorway.

Soft white robes, with long open sleeves and held at the waist with a blue and white cloth belt, adorned him beautifully but most notably his hair, recently cropped short again at Varian’s behest, was grown out long and flowing. Varian had always forced Anduin to keep it short, and now, looking at his beauty, he realized the reason why was probably because it was easier to tamp down his desires when he didn’t look so incredible. 

“Anduin,” he breathed, watching him close the door behind himself and drift into the room, “You look like a dream.” 

“I’m sorry for leaving without saying anything this morning. I told you yesterday but I get the sense you weren’t listening,” Anduin said, sounding amused, “I thought maybe…” 

He looked away, a blush dusting his cheeks, and pulled the belt so that it fell away. Without the belt holding the robes closed, they drifted open, revealing his nakedness beneath.

Varian let out a shaky breath. “How long have you been in nothing but that robe?” 

“Since I purchased it this morning in the Vale,” Anduin admitted, “I’m grateful for the thickness and many layers of fabric, otherwise people might have seen the effect thinking about showing it to you had on me.” 

He drew the robes further open until they framed his breasts, so much bigger than they were the last time Varian had seen them just before he’d reached the age where Varian deemed it inappropriate to look at him naked. He almost laughed at the thought now. His nipples were hard in the chill of the office and Varian wanted nothing more than to touch him. With a start, he realized he could. 

Stepping forward, he cupped a breast and rolled the nipple between his thumb and forefinger. “Were these hard for me all day?” he teased, “Did you walk around, nipples rubbing against the cool silk and wish it was my fingers touching you instead.”

Anduin swallowed, then nodded. Without a word, he drew Varian’s hand down to where he’d spread his legs just a little. 

He was soaked. 

Varian couldn’t keep in his growl as he played through his wetness, circling his cock and dipping his fingertips into his entrance. With a whimper, Anduin dropped his robes until they were hanging from his elbows, leaving him almost entirely exposed.

“I kept thinking about doing just this,” he whispered, “About showing you how I’d walked around, naked under my robes, waiting to take them off for you. I wanted to touch myself so many times but I didn’t.” 

“No? And why not?” He curled two fingers all the way into him, grinding his palm over Anduin’s cock. 

“Because I belong to you, don’t I? I didn’t ask permission first so I couldn’t touch myself,” he said so matter-of-factly that Varian was briefly shocked, and then again overwhelmed with the need to put his cock in him. 

“I need to fuck you,” he mumbled, “Light, I need to fuck you.” 

Anduin whined, nodding. “Please?” 

His robe finally crumpled to the ground and with it went the last thread of Varian’s self-control. He grabbed Anduin and dragged him over to his desk, spinning him around and pushing him face-down over it, then got his already-hard cock out of his pants. Anduin was on his tip-toes, trying to get his ass to a height with Varian’s hips, but he was so much shorter, so small, that it wasn’t enough even with his legs straight. Far too impatient to reposition them, Varian simply lifted him up by the hips and pulled him onto his cock like an oversized, human fleshlight. 

Anduin whimpered, still unaccustomed to such a stretch, but his slightly pained sounds soon dissolved into pleasured moans as he clung to the edge of the desk desperately. Despite his own desperation, Varian tried to keep a rein on his pace, on how hard he thrust, because although he wanted it deep, he knew that going too deep too hard could be very painful. If he wanted Anduin ready and willing to do this again as soon as his cock cooperated, bruising his cervix would be rather counterproductive. 

Before his arms even began to tire from Anduin’s weight, the heat built unbearably in his body to the point he was teetering on the precipice. Part of him wanted to tumble off the edge, to bury his cock deep and fill Anduin’s womb with his seed, but the other part of him wanted it to last, in some way still convinced Anduin would come to his senses and end this. In the end, his own debate didn’t matter because Anduin, covering his own mouth to keep from screaming, came on his cock from the penetration alone and Varian was helpless to stop himself from following. 

He rocked his dick against Anduin’s cervix, enjoying the way it made him whimper these little noises that he couldn’t quite keep in his throat, and he wondered how long it would be before he knew whether his seed had taken. A few weeks, at least, until they were sure his monthly bleed had stopped rather than simply been delayed, but he hoped there was some more immediate way to check. 

Not that knowing he was pregnant would change anything about this part of it, but he hoped it would make Anduin less likely to get bored of him and run off. The concern haunted him, that perhaps Anduin would wonder what another man was like in bed and decide to take one for a test drive. All Varian could hope was that Anduin would be so overcome with being pregnant he forgot to think about other, worthier people.

“Father?” Anduin asked, waking him from his reverie. “You were in your head again, weren’t you?” 

“Sorry,” he mumbled, “Did you ask me something?” 

Anduin sighed fondly. “Can we maybe lie down? My shoulders are starting to hurt.” 

Oh. Right. He still had him face down on the desk with his cock in him. 

He pulled out gently and set Anduin down. “Yeah, sorry about that.” 

Anduin only smiled as he pushed himself back to standing and waddled over to the cot, flopping down unceremoniously. Just as he had the night before, he drew his legs up to his chest for a while, and the sight of it punched Varian in the chest. Anduin wanted it, Anduin wanted to have a child with him, and nothing could be a sweeter knowledge than that in the universe. 

When he released his legs, splaying them open lazily with one foot on the bed, knee bent, and the other foot hanging off the side of the cot, he threw Varian a sweet smile. “Lay with me?” 

No force in existence could have stopped him. 

The only demand Anduin made was that he undress, then he found himself naked and nestled between Anduin’s legs, his own legs hanging off the end of the cot and face buried in his breasts. Anduin smelled nice—like clean skin and chapel incense and sex—and for a while, he just breathed it in, resting there. For the first time in a long time, some tension that always seemed to hold onto his chest relaxed. The animal was finally asleep. 

The peace only lasted so long. Or, rather, it only remained a half-sleeping dogpile for so long before the naked skin of Varian’s torso resting against Anduin’s bare cunt got to them both. Anduin squirmed, hips jerking up into his weight, and Varian shifted them around enough to oblige his need. 

First, he slipped three fingers into him, deep, gently pumping them in and out to fill the emptiness, then he brushed over his cock with his thumb. Seizing the opportunity literally right in front of him, he tilted his head just right to take one of Anduin’s nipples into his mouth. He lapped at it, biting gently and sucking until Anduin was grabbing his hair and arching into him, then he released the nipple in exchange for his other. 

He went on like that, playing with Anduin’s breasts and fingering him gently, then less gently, until he came with a soft, muffled-by-his-own-hand cry. Laying a kiss to the center of his chest, he rose to kneel between those splayed thighs and just watched Anduin pulse around his fingers. 

“Do you think you’re too sensitive?” he asked as he drew his fingers out and rubbed his cockhead against Anduin’s entrance. 

“I can take it.” Anduin lifted his legs up, spreading them and consequently his cunt wider open. “I was made for it, remember?” 

Growling, he gave up any pretense and thrust inside, meeting no resistance this time. Anduin’s eyelids fluttered, pupils so blown his irises were a barely-visible ring of blue around inky black pools, and he clenched on him as he bottomed out. 

“Daddy,” Anduin breathed softly, almost sounding surprised, “That feels so good.” 

“Sensitive?” he asked, still unsure and not wanting to hurt him. 

“I love it. Want it.” Anduin swallowed visibly, licking parched lips. “Need you to come in me again, daddy, please?” 

“Fuck, Anduin,” he groaned as he started to build a pace, “Light, you have no idea what you do to me.” 

Anduin whined, high and breathy and shaky. “I love you.” 

That hit him like a bottle to the back of the head and the world went sideways for a moment. They’d said it to one another so many times, but never like this, never when he was balls deep in his own son and doing what he should really never have wanted in the first place but couldn't seem to stop himself from doing. But fuck if he didn’t love him more than anything. Fuck if this whole thing wasn’t born of that love, however twisted on its head. 

Feeling close to tears, he buried his face in Anduin’s neck and mumbled, “I love you, too. So much. Too much. You’re my world, Anduin.” 

“Don’t leave me again,” Anduin whispered, “Don’t ever leave me again. Promise me.” 

And he realized, in that moment, how unfair he’d been to a son who’d grown up half the time without a father. Anduin had not left him first, he had been the one who wasn’t around, who was never there when Anduin needed him. For a moment, he wanted to weep, to get on his knees and beg forgiveness, but the past was the past. What mattered now was the future. 

“I will never leave so long as you stay by my side.” He kissed Anduin’s neck, then laid his hand on his lower belly. “Our side, when there is an ‘us’.”

Anduin gasped wetly, legs coming to wrap around his hips and fingers digging into his shoulders. “Please?” 

“You want that, my love? You won’t be able to run off on adventures,” he was mostly teasing, but the pain in his voice was too much to mask. 

“I won’t leave, either. I promise, on everything I hold dear I swear I’ll never leave again.” The tears were audible in his voice and Varian pulled back to look at him, to see those beautiful blue eyes filled with tears and love. “Daddy, please? Come inside me?” 

He could not have stopped himself if he had tried with all his might. As his cock kicked hard inside Anduin, spilling his seed into what he was praying was a fertile womb, he leaned down and kissed Anduin deeply. He loved him so much and he needed to show him, to make him feel how much he loved him, so as he rolled his softening cock in small circles and plunged his tongue into his mouth, he brought a hand down to rub over his cock until he came. It didn’t take long, keyed up as Anduin was, and when he’d worked him fully through it he pulled out and let Anduin hug his knees to his chest. 

Varian stood and got a cloth to wipe them down with. 

“Between tonight and yesterday there’s a good chance, you know?” Anduin informed him, “But going again tomorrow wouldn’t hurt to be sure.” 

With a snort, he started wiping the drying spit away from Anduin’s breasts. “You seem to be under the mistaken conception that I don’t already plan on fucking you every night until you’re too pregnant for it to be safe for the baby.” 

Anduin bit his lip and whined. He looked, for a moment, like he wanted to say something, but then he looked away. 

“Is something the matter, my love?” Varian asked as he gently started to clean up between Anduin’s legs. 

“Just…” Anduin sighed. “Last night, when we started, I wasn’t really sure, you know? I hadn’t even touched myself before because… because when I tried I thought about you and I thought that was wrong. I was so scared that this was wrong. And then last night I guess you forced me to realize that, even if it is, I can still want it, I can still have it.” 

Varian swallowed. “How long…”

“Since right before I went to the Exodar. When we fought in Darnassus…” 

“You were so young, then. You wanted-” Varian waved at his cock. 

“Well, no, not exactly. But I liked you, the way kids do. I felt so betrayed when you never showed me that same love that I felt towards you, when you treated me like a kid not a friend or… well, more than friend. It’s stupid, I know, I was a child so of course you didn’t feel like that toward me, but I didn’t see it that way at the time.” 

Unsure how to respond, he simply leaned down and kissed him again. It was slow but deep, thorough, and Anduin was panting by the time he pulled away. “I love you, Anduin. I will always love you.” 

“I love you, too, father. I…” He frowned. “That feels strange now, I think. Daddy is different, but…”

“You can call me Varian, if you prefer. I have always kind of felt like a fraud when you called me father, especially in that mean way that you like to.” It was true, even if he’d never admitted it to himself.

“Well, Varian, I love you and have for a long time,” Anduin murmured, “But don’t think that gets you out of me calling you father when you’re in trouble.”

Despite himself, Varian pouted, which only made Anduin laugh. 

“You don’t have paperwork.” Anduin said when he caught him looking at his desk. “I’m sure you’re about to argue with me but I’m telling you with certainty that you don’t have paperwork.”

Varian raised an eyebrow. “I have duties as a king, my love.” 

“And you have duties as the father of my future child.  To cuddle me. Right now.” 

That, Varian couldn’t argue with. Any plan he had of sneaking away from bed was ruined by just how quickly he fell asleep in Anduin’s arms. His insomnia, at least tonight, couldn’t hope to hold a flame to the calming rhythm of Anduin’s heartbeat. His last thought, as he drifted off, was that Anduin seemed to remain his good luck charm. How blessed he was to finally have him, all of him, all to himself. 

[dark-and-spooky]

Living Armor Anduin/N’zoth/Varian

Ship: Anduin/N’zoth/Varian

Rating: E

Words: 1440

With a sigh, Anduin relaxed into the slick, hot, all-encompassing hold of his armour, and couldn’t help but smirk when it rumbled a pleased tone in response. Though he’d yet to determine whether N’zoth truly felt anything through the armour, he did know that He certainly communicated through it and held him firmly as His Champion in his wearing of it. He also knew that for all his throne had been a burden before his Championship, now it was not even an ache at all to sit upon this throne he’d been left by his father and rule the people he’d been thrust into service of by his unexpected death. Thinking of Varian sent a lance of longing through his chest, and he bit his lip to keep the sob in, grateful for the helmet N’zoth had granted him that kept his expression hidden to the court.

Before one of the nobles could open their mouths further to spout irritating truths to him, like a blessing from N’zoth Himself a lone figure wandered into the throne room, effectively hushing the whole crowd gathered to observe court. None other than Varian Wrynn, late King presumed dead on the Broken Shore, walked through them and they parted for him like the ocean parts for a vessel. He was resplendent, glowing like so much fire and starlight, and Anduin’s heart leapt at the sight of his beloved father returned from the dead. As he thought it, however, somewhere deep in his heart he knew he’d never truly died, but that somehow he’d been found and nursed back to health by the God of the Deeps. Now, as his father strode through the crowd toward him, he knew he was a gift from N’zoth, a prize to take for his own service, a steadying hand to help him lead his people to a new dawn, a new twilight.

“Father,” he said, standing from his throne with weak legs, “You’ve returned to us.”

“To you,” Varian corrected, “By His grace I have been given the chance to serve you as I should have before my departure. I should never have left you, mi cielo.”

His chest lurched inside, a whine building in his throat, and then he was flying into Varian’s arms before his brain had caught up with his body. The man was warm and solid and so undeniably real, and as his heart ached and tears spilled down his cheeks, something else was shifting inside him that he hadn’t expected: a heat in his gut and pulse in his clit that made his shivery and hot. Never before had he felt such a way, never had he been interested in the pleasure of another’s body, yet now as he held his father, once lost and now returned, he ached for him in a primal, visceral way, both altogether unexpected and entirely predictable.

Varian buried his face in his neck and took a deep whiff of his scent, then drew back enough to look at him. “You smell sweet, my boy, not how I’d expected you would. Have you grown fonder of me in my absence?”

Anduin blushed, feeling caught, but before he could start to stammer out an excuse or apology, his heart and mind were filled with the undeniable knowledge of Varian’s reciprocation. This is why he was returned, the voice of his Old God whispered, He is to serve you and love you when I cannot. He is to bring you to me in pleasure until I am risen and can do so myself.

Rapture filled him. Love. N’zoth rewarded him for so little service as the conversion of his people with such immensities of kindness and his heart was full to overflowing with devotion to Him. Before he quite knew what he was doing, he was reaching for his father’s cock and stroking him to hardness. The groin of his armour shifted away, the section that normally filled his cunt slipping out of him with a wet sound, and then Varian was on him like a wolf on a trapped hare.

Fingers plunged into him, feeling his dripping wetness, and a hot mouth crashed into his own with fervour as soon as his helmet drew away from his face. He’d meant to speak with him, thank him for returning to him, but for now all he could do was show that relief in his own touches, in the way he opened his mouth for the blazing intrusion of his tongue and spread his legs for his hand and pumped his cock in slow, even stokes. When Varian broke their kiss it was only to rest their foreheads together and pant into his space, sharing breath when they were too distracted to share kisses, and though he briefly mourned the loss of his fingers inside him, when Varian shooed his hand away from his cock and slicked himself with his wetness, Anduin forgave him. He knew what came next, and he wanted it more than anything.

Lowering himself just enough to make it work, and aided by Anduin’s armour sprouting tentacles to lift and hold him in the air, Varian lined himself up and pushed inside. It did not sting, his fingering more than adequate, and though Anduin knew logically that was a good thing he couldn’t help but be mildly disappointed that he didn’t feel him entering him, but then his cock was grinding up into his cervix and his wish was fulfilled. Even if he’d wished to, there was no way to hold back his moans, and when he felt N’zoth’s purr of satisfaction radiate through his spine like liquid heat he knew better than to try. This was not just for his pleasure, nor just a reunion between father and son, but a holy act of reward and sanctity between a God and His Champion, and his pleasure was the vessel by which He showed His satisfaction with Anduin’s sacrifices.

Varian built a brutal pace, thrusting hard and fast and deep, and Anduin trembled on his cock as he came, the friction building in his guts to the point of overflowing. There was no reprieve to be found, no time to come down, as Varian sought his own pleasure, and as his thrusts grew harsher and more erratic something else shifted, a new appendage growing from his armour to press ever to gently into his ass, filling him slowly. Despite having just come, Anduin could swear he was about ready to do so again, the constant friction against his g-spot combined with the slow, meticulous thrusts in and out of his ass mixing like spices and chocolate into a heady, undeniably pleasurable if intense sensation that was addling his mind and making his whole body shake like a palm in a hurricane.

Then, Varian was coming, cock flush with his cervix as he jerked and grunted and unloaded load after load of come into him, and whether it was the knowledge of what could come of their union or the way the tentacle in his ass shivered and tensed and pumped something into him as well he didn’t know, but he was hurled over the edge into a mind-shattering second orgasm nonetheless. Vision white and ears ringing, his senses were filled with N’zoth, with His voice and darkness and wisdom, and only as the world came back to him in fits and starts did he really realize what all had happened. He’d been bred by the embodiment of N’zoth’s love of him, and may well carry their child, and his whole court was witness to N’zoth’s grace and bounty.

In rapture, Anduin opened his eyes to the darkness of his bedroom, body pulsing and hot and the lingering memory of his dream haunting him. Looking over to his dresser, he saw the helm a champion had left for his study, a helm that had been recovered from one of N’zoth’s incursions into Azeroth, and knew that, somehow, it had invaded his thoughts and given him such strange dreams. Probably better to leave it, he knew, but the temptation of the pleasure he’d felt, of even thinking he might be able to have his father back, and in the capacity he’d always wanted... he wouldn’t deny the temptation. With a sigh, knowing how terrible an idea it was, he brought the helm to his bedside table, hoping that, even if he never put it on, at the least he could live out his desires in his dreams. He’d just have to trust he knew reality apart from fantasy well enough that doing so wouldn’t bite him in the ass.

[dark-and-spooky]

In the Gardens

Ship: Wrathion/Tiffin (OC)

Warnings: age difference, she calls him “uncle” but he isn’t related to her, I didn’t edit this

Fin’s steps clicked against the cobbled-stone path that meandered through the private garden her mother had put in after her birth. They were beautiful and serene, with none of the dangers of the wilds or the city streets, and Fin had found it felt like the gilded cage of a songbird more than anything else to play there as a child. Now, though, just coming up on 19 herself, she could see the beauty of the place more clearly, and understood why Wrathion spent so much of his time here in the autumn. As if the thought summoned him, she turned a corner and saw the man she’d been seeking standing with his back to her, leaning against and ivy-covered marble railing and looking out over the forest below. 

Before she could get even somewhat close, she saw a small shift in the position of his shoulders and knew he’d noticed her approach. Shame, really; she’d liked to have been able to get the jump on him just this once.  

“Hello Uncle Wrathion,” she called, striding to join him at the railing with no further effort to conceal her footsteps. 

“Hello Fin,” he replied, turning away from the view below to face her, “And how is my favourite niece this fine evening?”  

“Quite well, though I was hoping I could as your help with something and,” she paused, letting shoulders fall in the right way to elongate her neck and showcase the long section of pale skin revealed by her gown, “Perhaps I could help you with something in exchange?” 

Wrathion’s eyes flitted down the line on her neck, lit on her collar bones for a moment, then continued down to the ample amount of breast left on display. He swallowed visibly, then glanced back up to meet her eyes. “You need not give me anything in exchange for my aid, Fin. You’re my niece, remember, I’ll help you no matter what.” 

Denying himself, how typical, she thought, but knew also that it would make her play easier. He desired her, and that was enough. 

“And perhaps I want to give something away to show my appreciation to my favourite uncle,” she replied, put-upon pout dripping over the words like honey on warm bread. He couldn’t resist her pout, she knew, never had been able to, and now he would give in to what she asked of him. 

“Well, I... I... I will see, I would not wish to take anything you’d need at a later date, or perhaps regret giving away,” he said, the conflictedness in his voice somehow barely betrayed on his face. 

She smiled at him sweetly. “Of course, Uncle, I wouldn’t want to make you worry like that, anyway. I assure you what I offer and freely and happily given. Now, as for what I need... My position in this family is complicated, unfortunately, as I am neither heir nor in an easy position to become heir, but I’ve been doing my research and I’ve learned that, in Stormwind law, when a prince or princess  has a bastard child before they turn 21 that child is considered a legitimate child of their parents. So if, hypothetically, I became pregnant now, my child would be born before my 21st birthday, and thus would by my parent’s child, not my own, and as such third in line for the throne.”

“Third in line is no better a prospect than second, my dear, I don’t see the benefit,” Wrathion said cautiously. 

“Not unless Ian only refuses to forfeit his throne to me because of my... proclivities. A beautiful baby nephew, on the other hand, that he believes he has the power to shape and make good, that’s another story,” she explained, trying not to let her cockiness show on her face, “Ian likes men, the likelihood that he has a child of his own is rare. He and I both know this and when the time comes for the nobles to jump down his throat to reproduce as heir he’ll want out. So, if when that time comes he can name a toddler heir and feel safe that he hasn’t left the world in my capable and ambitious hands, I have a child on the throne who I can help nurture into exactly the ruler the Alliance needs.”  

Wrathion’s eyes were alight, glowing with a fire she hadn’t seen before, and it made something warm curl in her chest, to know he was proud of her. She tamped down the feeling, but not before it made it’s way to the corner of her mouth. 

“You are quite the manipulative little thing, aren’t you,” he said breathily, an air of reverence in the words, “Almost put a black dragon to shame.” 

“Does that mean you’ll help?” she asked, batting her eyelashes and angling herself so that her chest was even more visible. 

“Of course, my dear, you know I can never say no to you.” Then his hand was on her waist and his mouth hot against her neck and she couldn’t help but thrill a little. This was happening, she was going to have just what she needed to finally take the throne from her brother, and she couldn’t help but ache for it.

Lifting a hand to the back of Wrathion’s neck, she took a grip of his hair and tugged him harshly back from her neck to slot their mouths together. It was a strange feeling, kissing, and not one she generally enjoyed in sex, but Wrathion was soft-hearted at the end of the day and if it endeared him to her further then all the better. His mouth was hotter than a normal human mouth in a pleasant way, though, so she supposed it was enjoyable enough that she might not hate doing it again, if it came to that. 

Keeping her grip in his hair tight so that he didn’t get any ideas about leaving marks on her skin, she slid her other hand down his torso to tug at his belt impatiently which caused him to pull back from the kiss. 

He said, “Don’t get me wrong, I love the enthusiasm, but perhaps this would be better in a more private-”

“Who’s going to say anything even if we’re caught? Or are you afraid that the king will find out you never got over him after all of these years and decided to fuck his daughter just to get as close as you could to fucking him?” she sneered, hoping the taunt would adequately motivate him to get on with it. Though she liked being in charge, a man who didn’t have initiative was more than a little boring.

Wrathion snarled, and quite before she had registered what was happening he had her balanced precariously on the railing with her legs around his hips and his hand around her throat. Well, perhaps the taunt was a little too effective, but she preferred to have to recalculate from too great a reaction than too little of one so she still counted it as a win. Well, that and despite the grip on her throat and being a little too close to the railing, the speed with which he was hiking up her skirt and opening his trousers was exciting her greatly, and she could feel the breeze of the autumn evening cool against her wetness. 

With a suddenness she appreciated, Wrathion shoved two fingers into her and snarled, “No panties? You really were confident I’d want to fuck you, huh?” 

“I was confident you wouldn’t pass up on fucking Anduin’s spitting image, yes,” she replied with an intentional clench on his fingers. 

Once again, it seemed she’d miscalculated his response, but this time it resulted in he being shoved backward over the edge such that the only thing keeping her from tumbling dozens of meters down into the forest below was the tight grip of Wrathion’s hand around her throat. Unfortunately for everyone involved, that only made her blood run hot – never before had she been in such visceral danger during sex, and she was starting to understand why she always found her panties soaked after a battle. She knew Wrathion could and would catch her were she to fall, the man having magic and flight enough to pull such a thing off easily, and even if he couldn’t she was more than capable of catching herself, being a priest. The thrill of knowing she could fall, though, that was apparently something she enjoyed and she catalogued it away for later use just before all coherent thought was wiped away by something thick, ridged and very hot thrusting into her harshly. 

For all she was able to keep the cry of pleasure down, she knew Wrathion could still feel her cunt clench and thighs shake from the lightning that shot up her spine at his first thrust, and she knew she would have to work to make sure he was the one wrapped around her finger and not the other way around. As he began to move, drawing back so that the ridges of his cock slid over his g-spot before thrusting back in the same way, she was powerless to stop the trembling of her legs and the fluttering of her lashes, and though she hated it she couldn’t deny that this sort of pleasure was new to her. She’d had plenty of sex, being beautiful and a princess she was rather desirable after all, but never had it come close to this and she was entirely unprepared to deal with that information. 

Wrathion built a pace, fucking her at the right angle to stimulate every part of her and rubbing at her clit in time with his thrusts, and Light help her she was weak for it, so much that she almost wanted to just give in, let him make her come, let him make her his. But no, she was not to be owned, to be controlled, and it didn’t matter how good his dick was nor how good he was with it, she would not bow to him or the pleasure he offered her. And so she held her self on the edge, refusing to come even as he worked her harder and pushed every button just right yet also unable to find the will to push him away and assert any dominance in the situation. But just as she felt she might lose the battle, he went and gave in without realizing it. 

“The way you squirm on my cock is something beautiful, my dear, might just want to keep you for myself,” he teased, leaning in just a little and letter her fall even farther back over the edge, “You mocked me about your parents finding out but seeing you mewl like this makes me think they would probably just thank me for making an honest woman out of you, because we both know you won’t find this anywhere else.” 

It was a low blow, payback to what she’d said earlier about his feelings for Anduin, and just as her comments had pushed Wrathion to harshness his pushed her to outright savagery. With nearly no effort, she focused her mind to the Light all around then and brought it down in a chastising strike that knocked Wrathion back, then she called it once again to catch her before she could tumble over the ledge. Pulling her near-weightless body over the edge and onto the ground was easy, then, and she surveyed the dishevelled, pitiful looking black dragon sprawled on the cobblestone with a dazed air about him.

Before he could regain his wits, she called on the Light to bind him in place, and soon thick chains and shackles of pure Light wrapped over his wrists and arms, ankles and legs, and torso such that he couldn't move unless she wanted him to. Without any further words, she positioned herself over his hips and sank down on his cock, smirking when he groaned and tried to thrust up into her. 

“Now, my dear Uncle, I don’t think you quite understand. You aren’t going to turn me into anything that I am not already, and certainly you’re not going to make a good or honest anything out of me or Light help me I will destroy you,” she snarled as she built up a rhythm to ride him at. 

Despite the conviction of her tongue, however, her thighs were less convinced, and no matter how much Light she tossed into them it didn’t seem to be stopping the g-spot shakes, nor did it do anything to reduce the spine-aching, gut-deep pleasure of his cock at this angle. Soon enough, her body felt fit to collapse not only from the effort of riding him but from the concentration it took to keep from coming first as well, and as soon as she realized that her spell was failing it was too late to fix it. 

She found herself on her back with her knees pressed up to her shoulders and Wrathion above her with a taunting smirk. This time, though, she truly was not at liberty to do anything about it, both her mana and her will to resist him far too depleted to make any dignified effort, and she was not about to stoop to indignity. He fucked her rough and wordlessly, seeming to know that the truest success would be in making her come first. How he’d figured that out she couldn't’ say, but she suspected that he mother hadn’t been kidding when he’d said Wrathion was very good at pretending to be a lot less intelligent and perceptive than he actually was. 

His thrusts grew in ferocity and speed, a constant and unending assault against her g-spot, and with a shamefully blissed-out cry, her body finally gave into the pleasure and she found her self coming, and coming, and coming, pulsing and tensing and gushing slick in an endless wave of ecstasy. Her vision went white, her ears rang like the loudest bells, and when some Light-only-knew number of moments later she finally came back to herself, Wrathion was buried inside her and watching her with satisfaction.

“I’ve got to say I’m impressed you lasted so long,” he said with that genuinely impressed laugh of his that she both hated and loved, then added much more softly, “And you’re beautiful when you come.” 

She scoffed. “Just come in me and let me get this over with. I’ve had enough humiliation for the day.” 

Unfortunately, Wrathion was a sentimental man, sweet at his heart despite the pompousness he presented to the world, and if the frown on his face was anything to go by she was about to be on the receiving end of his kindness. 

“Fin, my love, feeling good is not humiliation. How is anything that’s happened here humiliating?” He leaned down to kiss away her response, starting us his thrusts again though slowly, lovingly. “Denying yourself pleasure is not what make you powerful, Fin, power is what makes you powerful. Your intellect, your cunning, your beauty, those things make you powerful, and dangerous. You’re allowed to feel good, in fact you should demand it. That is power, your pleasure is power. Now, let me prove it. Let me serve you, Tiffin Alleria Wrynn.”

Fin was speechless, thighs shaking as much as her lips did in an effort to deny herself everything she felt, both the pleasure and the emotion. Blinking away tears, she focused on Wrathion’s face, on the way he looked at her so softly, and fury boiled in her chest that was immediately chased away by awe when the next words out of his mouth were a plea.

“Please, Fin, mistress, t-tell me what you’d like,” he begged, though she could tell he was putting it on rather than all too genuinely submitting. She supposed if he did what she said it was ultimately the same, though.

She opened her mouth to order him to come, but then paused. Really, she could ask for anything, had no reason not to, and the pleasure was simmering between her legs in such a way she may just be able to come again. Hmm. With a smirk, she decided. 

“Touch me, my pet, work me like you did when we first started fucking,” she ordered, using the edge she liked to when telling her raiding party what to do or bossing soldiers around, and when Wrathion rushed to do what she’d said a warmth spread in her gut. Perhaps he was right after all, perhaps her pleasure was a sort of power.

Wrathion shifted his weight until he was able to massage her clit at the same pace that he fucked her, his thrusts more shaky now than they’d been before likely indicating that he was close to orgasm himself, and whether it was that knowledge or simply the power-rush of truly being in charge, she was getting there herself. From this angle his cock wasn’t just thick, but long enough to get deep into her, brushing against her cervix with every thrust in a way that reminded her exactly what the purpose of their copulation was and making her legs shake. This time, unlike before, she leaned into the mounting pleasure, letting herself feel fully every thrust, every ridged pull and push against her g-spot, every circle on her clit, until with fluttering eyelids and trembling legs she was tumbling over the edge once again. 

As she pulsed and squeezed around him, she felt him shaking, quivering in her hands like a dog left out in the cold, and she grinned at the knowledge of her power. Feeling merciful, and knowing it suited her own ends, she brought a hand up to Wrathion’s cheek and make him look at her. 

“Come for me, pet, fill me up with your cum,” she ordered, and he followed without hesitation. 

Trembling all the while, his hips snapped faster for a handful of thrusts before he tumbled over the edge, cock twitching and unloading into her, and he collapsed down against her as he came such that their foreheads rested together and breath mingled. It was intimate, soft, but not disempowering like she’d feared. Instead, she felt a warm sort of fulfillment as they rested there coming down from the mutual pleasure, and when he finally pulled out and tucked himself away, she was comforted when he flopped down next to her and nuzzled under her chin. 

“Thank you,” she said stiltedly, not used to being so courteous.

Wrathion, however, simply snorted, “You needn’t thank me, darling, we both know I wanted this just as much, if not more, than you did. I’m simply happy you got your wish and I will do what I can to encourage your plan along.”

“Well, I do appreciate that, Uncle-” 

Before she could finish speaking, Wrathion burst out laughing. “I just fucked you better than anyone’s fucked you in your life and you still think I want you calling me uncle?” 

She scowled. “Need I remind you that you only did so because I allowed you to, first of all, and that my father would skin you if you knew so it would be best to keep up appearances?”

“My love don’t worry about me, I’m sure your father is more than accepting of a little indiscretion here and there, given everything I know about him,” Wrathion assured her, still lightly chuckling, but he sobered before he continued, “I was only saying it to rile you up but... would you consider making this more than just a fling?” 

“Am I so good you already want seconds?” she teased, but looking down to meet his eyes she realized he was very serious. “I... don’t know. I cannot marry, not yet, and when I do it will need to be strategic. I’m thinking Tandred, if he and Jaina are amenable. But for the time being, well, I suppose having a slightly unofficial but very much acknowledged consort would not damage my reputation too terribly. Plus, everyone already thinks you’re either my father or my lover, may as well confirm the rumours.” 

“Not that I like what the age of those rumours says about my perceived proclivities in regards to underage girls, but I digress. Not-quite-official consort is a fine enough title to go along with advisor to the king, I should think, and certainly better than what my predecessor achieved here in this city. But enough about that, we should probably get you inside and washed up before your father or Genn notice my scent on you.” 

“Oh, yes, let’s do that quick. My father I’m not as worried about but Uncle Genn... Oh that’s not a conversation I feel like having right now, especially with both Tess and Mia away on business. Alright, to my chambers it is and maybe if you’re lucky I’ll let you lick yourself out of me,” she agreed, pushing herself up into a sitting position before being tackled right back down by a fire-eyed Wrathion. 

“Hmm, or maybe I could just clean you up right here?” he growled, voice low and eyes burning with lust. 

“Or maybe,” a new voice said from not nearly far away enough that she should have missed her approach, “You could get off the ground and leave before your parents arrive with Genn and Liam.”

Looking past Wrathion’s shoulder, Fin saw Vanessa standing there, red kerchief around her neck and grimace on her face, and nodded her thanks. With a puff of smoke, she dissipated into the shadows to continue spying on the royal families of Stormwind and Gilneas as was her primary job in the Gals, and Fin took that as her cue to leave. She was about to start her way through the gardens when Wrathion caught her wrist.

“I have a better idea if you trust me,” he said, walking them to the balcony, “Let me fly you home?” 

[dark-and-spooky]

Take these Broken Hands, Wash Me Clean [WIP]

Ship: Wrynncest Rating: E Warnings: Incest, smut

Anduin peered at Varian where he kneeled before him, loose cloth pants the only adornment covering his body, olive skin chilled and gooseflesh-covered in the cold air of the cathedral. Though he himself was not wearing a scrap of clothing either, nipples hard and pebbled from the cold and skin cool, Anduin found himself unbothered when the knowledge of what he was about to do, what they were about to do, heated his blood to a boil. 

“I never thought this would actually ever happen. I never thought I would be able to have you this way,” he admitted on a whisper of breath, still drinking in the sight of his father, the man he loved and had almost lost, kneeling before the altar.

“I… have wanted you for so long, Anduin. But it’s wrong, you’re my child, and you’re barely a man—”

“Through N’zoth all wrongs become right, father. Now come, he awaits our consecration of this Light-accursed place.” Anduin stepped back until the altar pressed against his lower back then leaned against it. “Take the prize he’s awarded you for your decision to follow his truth. Take me.” 

Varian made a wounded noise in his throat, looking at him with eyes full of something strange and pleading, but when Anduin only spread his legs and arched his back to show him just what he was offering, the man simply sighed resignedly and stood. He dropped his pants as he strode forward and Anduin couldn’t help but stare. He was… evidently blessed by Goldrinn; his cock was thick and long with a slight bulge near the base where Anduin was certain he would grow a knot once he was close to orgasm. Even just watching him approach, the tenseness in his posture not distracting from the ever-confident swagger that had first attracted Anduin to the man, was making heat pool in his gut and a tremble start in his legs. Void but he wanted him, and desperately. 

When he was finally close enough to touch, Anduin reached out and pulled him into a kiss, slightly frantic and far needier than he’d been in any of the handful of kisses he’d shared with people in his brief sojourn into young adulthood. Varian hesitated a moment, but then he was crowding into Anduin’s space, lips and tongue got against his mouth and hands rough on his hips, and Anduin could swear he could feel infinity in that moment. He had never wanted anyone the way he wanted Varian, and if the speed with which he was growing hard was anything to go by, the feeling was mutual. 

Varian trailed biting kissed down his neck, leaving a trail of saliva behind that cooled in the chill of the cathedral and made him shiver, but he didn’t mind in the least when his body was filled with so much heat. Pushing him back until he laid on the altar on his back, Varian traced over his neck and collar bone with his tongue before coming to a nipple and sucking it into his mouth. The touch was hot, like a brand against the sensitive flesh, and Anduin squirmed beneath him and he licked and sucked at him, cupping his other breast in his palm and pinching the nipple between his fingers. Anduin cried out, feeling like he was already getting close to coming just from the simple touch, and arched into Varian’s mouth and fingers.

[spookykittenwrites]

Lich King Anduin, because I could